Barbarians Choice - Ruby Dixon
Barbarians Choice - Ruby Dixon
CHOICE
      OceanofPDF.com
RUBY	DIXON
RUBY DIXON
 OceanofPDF.com
                                      CONTENTS
Barbarian’s	Choice
Chapter	1
Chapter	2
Chapter	3
Chapter	4
Chapter	5
Chapter	6
Chapter	7
Chapter	8
Chapter	9
Chapter	10
Chapter	11
Chapter	12
Chapter	13
Epilogue
Author’s	Note
The	People	of	Ice	Planet	Barbarians
Ice	Planet	Barbarians	Reading	List
Have	You	Read	SHIFT?
Want	More?
Boring	Copyright	Stuff
                                  OceanofPDF.com
                      BARBARIAN’S	CHOICE
I	MIGHT	BE	THE	ONLY	UNMATED	FEMALE	IN	MY	TRIBE,	BUT	IT	DOESN’T	MEAN	I’VE
  GIVEN	MY	HEART.	I’M	WAITING.	I	WANT	RESONANCE,	AND	I	WON’T	SETTLE	FOR
                              ANYTHING	LESS.
BUT	WHEN	AN	ALIEN	SHIP	LANDS	AND	A	HANDSOME	STRANGER	STEPS	OUT,	I	KNOW
 HE’S	THE	ONE.	HIS	NAME’S	MARDOK	AND	HE’S	FASCINATINGLY	DIFFERENT	–	AND
DISTRACTINGLY	APPEALING.	BUT	MARDOK	CAN’T	STAY	ON	THE	ICE	PLANET,	AND	HE
                      SAYS	HE	CAN	TAKE	ME	WITH	HIM.
                           OceanofPDF.com
                                           1
FARLI
“C ome	on,	lazy	one!”	I	say	as	I	put	my	hands	on	my	hips.	“It	is	time	to	go
   out!”	I	tap	my	foot	impatiently,	though	I	am	smiling.	“If	we	linger	here
all	morning	all	the	good	tree	bark	will	be	eaten,	and	then	where	will	you	be?”
Chahm-pee	 bleats	 at	 me,	 his	 expression	 stubborn	 as	 he	 puts	 his	 head	 in	 his
favorite	basket	and	continues	eating	his	morning	meal.
I	groan	and	move	forward,	grabbing	him	by	the	harness	Tee-fah-ni	made	for
him.	“Will	it	be	like	this	today,	then?	Are	we	going	to	fight?”
He	ignores	me,	head	down	as	he	chews.	Some	days	Chahm-pee	is	eager	to	get
out,	but	today	he	wishes	to	stay	and	eat	and	wallow	in	his	laziness.	I	will	not
let	 him,	 though.	 He	 gets	 too	 fat	 in	 the	 brutal	 season,	 so	 during	 the	 bitter
season,	 I	 make	 sure	 he	 hunts	 with	 me.	 “Move,”	 I	 tell	 him,	 tugging	 on	 his
harness	and	then	giving	his	flank	a	slap.
Chahm-pee	 lifts	 his	 head	 and	 bares	 his	 yellow	 teeth	 at	 me,	 showing	 he	 is
displeased.	I	snort	at	this,	because	Chahm-pee	is	all	show.	He	will	bleat	and
drag	his	feet	and	then	the	moment	we	are	in	the	sunlight,	he	is	prancing	and
acting	like	a	kit	despite	his	age.	At	two	hands	of	age—eight,	by	human	count
—Chahm-pee	is	full-grown	and	bigger	than	most	dvisti.	I	think	it	is	because	I
make	 sure	 he	 is	 well-fed.	 Probably	 too	 well-fed,	 if	 I	 go	 by	 my	 mother’s
advice.	 Kemli	 thinks	 I	 spend	 too	 much	 time	 focused	 on	 my	 pet	 and	 not
enough	 on	 providing	 for	 the	 tribe.	 Perhaps	 she	 is	 right,	 but	 food	 has	 been
plentiful	ever	since	we	came	to	Croatoan	village,	and	Chahm-pee	does	not	eat
the	same	things	we	do.	
I	 give	 another	 tug	 on	 his	 harness,	 but	 Chahm-pee	 weighs	 double	 what	 I	 do,
and	there	is	no	budging	him.	He	belches	and	puts	his	head	back	in	his	food
basket.
I	 know	 what	 to	 get	 him	 to	 move,	 though.	 I	 sling	 my	 hunting	 pack	 over	 my
shoulder	and	head	toward	the	entrance	to	my	hut,	pretending	like	I	am	going
to	 leave.	 “Mmmm,”	 I	 say	 exaggeratedly,	 digging	 into	 my	 pocket.	 I	 carry	 a
pouch	of	rakrak	seeds—Chahm-pee’s	favorite—for	such	an	occasion.	I	shake
the	bag	and	then	pull	it	out.
His	 head	 immediately	 lifts,	 ears	 pricking.	 His	 little	 tail	 swishes	 back	 and
forth.	I	have	his	attention	now.
“So	tasty,”	I	coo,	and	head	out	of	the	hut	a	few	steps,	then	wait.
The	dvisti	trots	out	behind	me	and	noses	my	pocket.	He	knows	what	I	have.
Amused,	I	pull	a	few	seeds	out	and	let	him	eat	them	from	my	hand,	and	then
continue	 to	 head	 out	 into	 the	 village.	 He	 follows	 behind	 me,	 like	 the	 well-
trained	animal	I	know	he	is	not.
“Very	good,	my	Chahm-pee,”	I	tell	him,	pulling	a	few	more	seeds	out	of	my
pocket	because	I	have	a	soft	heart.	“We	shall	go	and	get	our	hunting	in	for	the
day.	That	will	be	nice,	will	it	not?	We	can	enjoy	the	sunshine	and	the	fresh	air,
and	some	fresh	food	to	eat.	We	like	fresh	food,	do	we	not?”
“Are	you	talking	to	Chompy	again?”	a	woman	calls	out,	laughter	in	her	voice.
“You	know	he	still	can’t	answer?”
I	grin,	ignoring	Jo-see’s	teasing.	Even	though	it	is	early,	the	village	is	bustling
with	 tribesmates.	 Jo-see	 is	 herding	 her	 little	 family	 toward	 the	 longhouse,
where	Air-ee-aw-nuh	will	be	teaching	classes	to	the	kits,	like	she	does	every
day	 the	 hunters	 go	 out.	 When	 the	 weather	 is	 bad,	 that	 is	 family	 time.	 But
when	 the	 day	 is	 crisp	 and	 sunny	 like	 today?	 The	 hunters	 head	 out	 into	 the
wild	and	the	kits	head	to	class.	Warrek	teaches	them	hunting	when	they	are
older,	 but	 when	 they	 are	 little—and	 there	 are	 so,	 so	 many	 little	 ones	 in	 our
tribe—Air-ee-aw-nuh	 teaches	 them	 to	 count	 and	 how	 to	 spell	 in	 the	 human
language.	She	has	offered	to	teach	me,	but	I	have	too	much	to	do.	“Hello,	Jo-
see,”	 I	 call	 out,	 smiling	 to	 the	 little	 mother.	 I	 wink	 at	 her	 small	 son,	 who	 is
doing	his	best	to	squirm	away	from	his	mother’s	grip.	“Hello,	Joden.”
“Farli,	can	I	come	with	you?”	Joden	asks	in	his	sweet	little	voice.	“I	want	to
play	wif	Chahm-pee.”
“No,	 baby,	 you	 get	 to	 hang	 with	 Mommy	 and	 sissy	 today,”	 Jo-see	 says	 in	 a
calm	voice,	even	as	she	adjusts	the	kit	on	her	hip.	Joha	is	only	a	season	or	so
old,	and	sucks	her	thumb	as	she	looks	at	me	with	big	eyes.	She	is	quiet	and
gentle,	unlike	her	squirmy	little	brother.	I	wonder	what	their	next	kit	will	be
like.	 Even	 now,	 Jo-see’s	 belly	 is	 heavily	 rounded	 with	 yet	 another	 kit.	 The
tribe	loves	to	tease	Haeden	and	his	mate	about	their	frequent	resonances,	but
Haeden	just	takes	it	all	in	stride.	I	think	he	secretly	loves	the	fact	that	he	and
his	 mate	 have	 resonated	 three	 times	 so	 quickly,	 but	 Jo-see	 loves	 being	 a
mother	and	Haeden	is	a	good	father.	They	are	happy.
And	I	sigh	wistfully	because	I	am	envious	of	their	happiness.	“Where	is	your
mate	today?”
“Off	 spear-fishing	 with	 Hassen,”	 Jo-see	 says,	 smiling.	 “It’s	 a	 nice	 day	 and
they	said	that	means	that	the	kas-fish	will	be	emerging	from	the	mud	to	warm
themselves.”	 Joden	 bends	 over	 and	 picks	 up	 a	 stick,	 his	 little	 tail	 swishing,
and	 then	 offers	 it	 to	 his	 mother.	 She	 takes	 it	 without	 a	 glance,	 and	 her	 son
scampers	off	to	collect	more	things	while	his	mother	talks.	Jo-see	nods	at	me.
“Going	hunting	yourself?”	
I	 nod	 cheerily,	 watching	 Joden	 as	 he	 races	 over	 to	 Chahm-pee’s	 side	 to	 pet
him.	 The	 dvisti	 is	 huge	 full-grown,	 and	 while	 Joden	 is	 not	 afraid,	 he	 is	 still
small	 in	 comparison	 and	 Chahm-pee	 has	 big	 feet.	 “This	 fat	 one	 needs	 to	 be
fed,	and	I	am	filling	that	cache	we	emptied	over	the	brutal	season.”
“Mm,	well,	be	careful,”	Jo-see	says	as	she	shifts	Joha	in	her	arms.	“Haeden
said	he	saw	tracks	and	to	look	out	for	metlaks.	You	know	how	dangerous	they
are.”
I	resist	the	urge	to	roll	my	eyes.	Jo-see	means	well,	but	ever	since	Joden	was
born,	she	has	tried	to	mother	me—and	everyone	else	in	the	tribe.	No	one	has
seen	 metlaks	 in	 this	 area	 for	 seasons,	 and	 I	 am	 as	 good	 a	 hunter	 as	 any.	 “I
will.”
“You	taking	Taushen	with	you?	Or	Sessah?”
I	 shake	 my	 head,	 trying	 to	 slide	 away	 from	 the	 conversation	 without	 being
obvious.	Jo-see	loves	to	talk,	and	if	given	the	chance,	she	will	hold	me	here
all	morning	without	realizing	it.	“I	did	not	ask	them.”
“Oh,	you	should,”	Stay-see	says	as	she	approaches.	She	holds	Pacy’s	hand	in
hers	 and	 her	 second	 little	 son,	 Tash,	 is	 strapped	 in	 his	 carrier	 on	 her	 back.
Pacy	watches	me	with	a	curious	look	on	his	face.	He	is	unlike	Joden	in	that	he
is	 a	 quiet,	 thoughtful	 boy,	 whereas	 Joden	 is	 currently	 trying	 to	 pull	 Chahm-
pee’s	tail.	
I	 pry	 the	 little	 hands	 away	 from	 my	 pet	 and	 shake	 my	 head	 at	 Stay-see.	 “I
have	not	seen	them	and	do	not	want	to	wait	around—”
“Sessah	will	be	sad	to	miss	you,”	Stay-see	says	in	a	sing-song	voice,	and	Jo-
see	giggles.	
I	snort.	Time	to	go,	before	they	start	matchmaking.	“We	must	be	going,”	I	say
firmly.	“And	these	little	hunters	must	be	off	to	do	their	learning.”	I	give	Joden
a	conspiratorial	wink	and	a	pat,	directing	him	back	toward	his	waiting	mother.
“Yeah,	we’re	going	to	be	late,”	Jo-see	says,	glancing	over	at	Stay-see.	“You
feel	like	making	breakfast	this	morning?”
“Don’t	 I	 always?”	 Stay-see	 grins.	 “Harlow	 wanted	 us	 to	 stop	 by	 and	 get
Rukhar	along	to	class,	too.	You	know	he’s	a	handful	in	the	mornings.”
Jo-see’s	 flexible	 human	 brow	 creases.	 “She’s	 still	 not	 feeling	 well?”	 When
Stay-see	shakes	her	head,	I	feel	a	bit	of	worry	tug	at	me.	All	of	the	humans	do
well	here	despite	the	cold,	except	Har-loh.	She	has	always	been	a	bit	fragile,
but	ever	since	resonating	a	second	time	to	her	mate,	her	pregnancy	seems	to
be	sucking	the	strength	out	of	her.	Every	day	she	looks	a	little	thinner,	a	little
more	faded	as	her	belly	grows.	I	know	her	mate	is	worried.	I	worry,	too.	
When	I	return,	I	will	bring	something	special	for	Har-loh	to	make	her	smile,
then.	 Maybe	 snowcat	 or	 the	 hraku	 roots	 the	 humans	 love	 so	 much.	 Perhaps
that	will	help	her	spirits.
“I	must	be	going,”	I	tell	them,	but	the	two	humans	are	barely	paying	attention,
their	 minds	 focused	 on	 Har-loh	 or	 kits…or	 finding	 Sessah	 and	 foisting	 him
off	on	me.	I	wave	goodbye	to	the	group	and	then	grab	Chahm-pee’s	harness
and	 hurry	 him	 along	 before	 someone	 else	 can	 stop	 and	 talk	 to	 me.	 I	 like
chatting	with	the	human	females,	but	I	am	more	worried	that	Sessah	is	going
to	 show	 up	 and	 ask	 to	 join	 me.	 We	 hurry	 along,	 and	 I	 am	 relieved	 that	 my
dvisti	is	no	longer	dragging	his	hooves	and	trots	after	me	eagerly.	We	make	it
out	of	the	village	and	into	the	gorge	alone,	and	once	there,	I	can	breathe	a	sigh
of	relief.	
Sessah	 is…a	 problem,	 and	 one	 I	 do	 not	 know	 how	 to	 handle.	 He	 is	 just
coming	into	his	adulthood	and	has	decided	that	since	we	are	closest	in	age,	we
should	be	pleasure-mates.	I…do	not	share	this	sentiment.	Sessah	is	nice,	but
he	 is	 also	 still	 gangly	 and	 young,	 and	 his	 adoring	 attentions	 make	 me
uncomfortable.	 The	 tribe	 finds	 his	 devotion	 amusing,	 but	 I	 do	 not.	 I	 have
taken	no	pleasure-mate	since	coming	into	my	adulthood,	and	do	not	plan	on
it.
I	am	waiting	for	resonance.
Perhaps	I	am	a	dreamer,	but	I	am	waiting	for	a	hunter	that	looks	at	me	with
fire	 in	 his	 belly	 and	 stars	 in	 his	 eyes.	 I	 want	 him	 to	 gaze	 at	 me	 the	 way
Haeden	gazes	at	Jo-see,	or	Pashov	devours	his	Stay-see	with	his	eyes.	I	want
him	 to	 have	 that	 same	 intense	 look	 on	 his	 face	 like	 Hassen	 does	 when	 he
watches	Mah-dee,	or	Rukh	when	he	cares	for	Har-loh.	I	want	what	Vektal	and
Shorshie	 have—to	 be	 his	 partner	 and	 equal	 in	 all	 ways,	 and	 to	 finish	 his
thoughts	 for	 him,	 and	 to	 occasionally	 sneak	 away	 to	 do	 the	 mouth-matings
when	we	think	no	one	is	looking.
I	need	a	mate	that	will	make	my	heart	stir	and	my	khui	sing.	And	I	know	it	is
not	Sessah.	Nor	is	it	Taushen,	who	has	courted	me	in	his	own	quiet	way.	I	do
not	 know	 who	 it	 will	 be	 yet,	 or	 if	 my	 mate	 is	 not	 yet	 born	 and	 I	 must	 wait
endless	 hands	 of	 turns	 for	 him	 to	 grow	 into	 adulthood.	 Whatever	 it	 is,	 I	 am
content	to	wait.	My	own	mother	is	twenty-seven	turns	older	than	my	father.	It
can	happen,	as	long	as	I	am	patient.
I	want	everything	to	be	perfect,	and	it	will	be.
“Farli,”	a	voice	calls	out	as	I	head	toward	the	end	of	the	canyon.
I	turn,	and	it	is	my	father,	waving	a	leather-wrapped	bundle	in	the	air	as	he
jogs	after	me.	“Wait!”
“Father?	You	are	not	out	hunting?”	I	greet	him	with	a	gentle	clasp	on	the	arm
and	press	my	cheek	to	his.	“Is	everything	all	right?”
“Everything	 is	 fine,	 Little	 Sunshine,”	 my	 father	 says	 with	 a	 grin.	 He	 places
the	packet	in	my	hand.	“I	am	making	sah-sah	today	and	will	go	hunting	later.
As	for	this.”	He	taps	a	finger	on	the	packet.	“Your	mother	did	not	want	you	to
go	out	hunting	without	something	to	eat.”
I	 roll	 my	 eyes	 and	 cannot	 resist	 a	 small	 giggle.	 I	 am	 my	 mother’s	 youngest
and	she	spoils	me	as	if	I	am	still	a	kit	clinging	to	her	skirts.	“Tell	her	she	has
my	thanks.”
“Will	you	be	out	overnight?	Rokan	said	the	weather	would	be	fair.”
I	 shrug.	 “Possibly.”	 It	 depends	 on	 how	 badly	 I	 need	 my	 space.	 I	 love	 to
wander.	 Lately	 I	 have	 enjoyed	 going	 to	 the	 sand-covered	 beaches	 near	 the
great	 salt	 lake,	 hoping	 to	 catch	 a	 glimpse	 of	 the	 green	 island	 that	 Jo-see
swears	was	there	so	long	ago.	I	have	never	seen	it,	and	I	think	the	earth-shake
must	have	swallowed	it.	But	I	still	like	to	look.	
“Sessah	was	hunting	for	you	this	morning.”
I	grimace.	“I	might	be	gone	a	few	days,	actually.”
He	 seems	 to	 understand,	 a	 slow	 smile	 spreading	 across	 his	 face.	 “Then	 be
safe,	and	look	out	for	metlaks.”	
“Always,	Father.”	I	hug	him	again	and	then	wave	goodbye	as	he	heads	back
to	the	village	and	toward	his	waiting	sah-sah	pots.	If	Sessah	is	looking	for	me,
then	I	will	most	certainly	spend	a	bit	longer	out	in	the	wild.
Chahm-pee	bleats	at	me,	as	if	agreeing…or	just	mad	that	I	have	not	given	him
more	seeds.	I	tuck	the	packet	of	food	under	my	arm	and	offer	my	pet	a	few
more	treats.	“Come,	fat	one.	Let	us	get	you	on	the	pulley	before	Sessah	comes
this	way.”
Because	we	now	live	in	a	gorge	instead	of	in	a	cave,	there	was	no	easy	way
for	 Chahm-pee	 to	 get	 in	 and	 out,	 nor	 the	 humans,	 who	 are	 not	 as	 good	 at
climbing	sheer	surfaces	as	we	sa-khui.	Har-loh	saved	the	day	with	one	of	her
creations.	She	created	a	pulley	that	balances	with	some	heavy	weights	on	the
other	side.	I	do	not	know	how	it	works,	only	that	I	harness	Chahm-pee	in	on
his	 rope-covered	 raft	 and	 get	 in	 beside	 him,	 and	 then	 I	 pull	 on	 the	 rope,
hauling	us	both	into	the	air	without	straining	my	arms.	Once	we	get	to	the	top,
Chahm-pee	waits	until	I	unfasten	him	and	then	trots	off	onto	the	ledge.	I	jump
off	as	well	and	then	send	the	pulley	back	down	again	for	the	next	person.
Now	that	we	are	back	‘up,’	the	wind	blasts	into	my	face,	ruffling	my	hair.	I
miss	the	wind	and	the	sunlight	down	in	the	gorge.	It	is	safe	there,	but	it	feels	a
bit	like	living	in	a	hole	on	cloudy	days.	Today	the	suns	are	shining	brightly,
peeking	out	from	behind	the	clouds,	and	the	snow	glistens	blindingly	bright.	I
give	a	happy	sigh	and	close	my	eyes,	drinking	in	the	feeling.	I	could	live	up
here	all	the	time,	I	think.	Just	lie	down	in	the	snow	and	let	the	sunlight	bake
my	bones.
I	do	not,	of	course.	The	day	is	wasting	and	already	the	suns	are	high	in	the
sky.	 I	 do,	 however,	 strip	 off	 my	 tunic	 and	 my	 leathers	 until	 I	 am	 down	 to
nothing	 but	 my	 loincloth	 and	 my	 boots.	 I	 stuff	 them	 into	 my	 pack	 and	 sigh
happily.	There	is	nothing	quite	like	fresh	air	on	my	skin.	The	human	females
would	squeal	in	distress	at	the	sight	of	me,	but	they	like	to	cover	their	bodies
with	 furs.	 I	 think	 it	 is	 because	 they	 are	 always	 cold.	 To	 me,	 this	 weather	 is
perfect.	
I	hop	forward.	“Come,	Chahm-pee.	Let	us	go	see	what	our	traps	hold.”
He	bleats	and	moves	to	my	side,	keeping	pace	with	me.
                                  OceanofPDF.com
                                             2
MARDOK
“I can’t	 believe	 we	 gotta	 set	 down	 here.	 Do	 you	 know	 where	 the	 kef	 we
   are?”	 Trakan	 snarls,	 sticking	 another	 carcinogel	 between	 his	 lips	 and
lighting	it.	His	foot	taps	angrily	on	the	floor	of	the	main	deck.	
“You’re	the	navigator,”	I	tell	him,	keeping	my	tone	slow	and	unconcerned	as	I
scroll	through	screen	after	screen	of	error	codes.	“That’s	your	job.”
“Kopan	Keffing	VI,”	he	snarls,	and	I	can	hear	the	angry	smack	of	his	fingers
against	 his	 input	 station	 as	 he	 types.	 “Uninhabited	 keffing	 snowball	 of	 a
planet,	that’s	what	it	is.”
“Better	 than	 Kopan	 V,”	 Captain	 Chatav	 says,	 unruffled	 as	 he	 gazes	 out	 the
monitors	 into	 space.	 “We’d	 be	 crispy	 if	 we	 landed	 any	 closer	 to	 that	 binary
star.	We’re	lucky	to	be	this	far	out.”	
Trakan	snorts	and	gets	to	his	feet,	storming	off	the	bridge.	
Chatav	 isn’t	 concerned.	 He	 swigs	 his	 tea	 and	 regards	 the	 screen,	 lit	 up	 with
engine	 diagnostics.	 Not	 much	 ruffles	 the	 captain.	 Not	 after	 serving	 half	 his
life	in	the	military	and	being	shipped	out	to	conflict	after	endless	conflict.	To
him,	this	is	probably	cake	and	not	an	emergency.	“You	can	fix	this,	Vendasi?”
“Probably,”	 I	 tell	 him.	 “Might	 need	 to	 take	 the	 engine	 or	 the	 matter	 drive
apart,	but	I’m	positive	I	can	at	least	patch	us	to	the	next	spaceport	if	nothing
else.	And	call	me	Mardok.”	Being	called	by	my	surname	reminds	me	of	my
time	 in	 the	 military,	 and	 I’d	 rather	 not	 think	 about	 that	 shit.	 Not	 today.	 Not
any	day,	really.
Today,	 though,	 I’m	 trying	 not	 to	 panic.	 I	 don’t	 like	 that	 we’re	 stuck	 here.	 I
don’t	like	being	stranded.	Not	one	keffing	bit.
The	 captain	 nods	 at	 my	 response.	 “See	 to	 it	 then,	 Vendasi.	 I’ll	 be	 in	 my
quarters	if	you	need	me.”
I	don’t	correct	him	again.	Been	working	with	the	captain	for	three	years	now
and	 he	 still	 calls	 me	 Vendasi.	 Guess	 you	 can’t	 take	 the	 military	 out	 of	 him,
even	after	all	this	time.	It’s	a	game	between	us,	one	that’s	been	going	on	for	a
long	 time.	 I	 tell	 him	 what	 to	 call	 me,	 and	 he	 calls	 me	 whatever	 the	 kef	 he
pleases,	because	he’s	the	captain.	Most	days	I	find	it	amusing.	Today,	it	just
irritates	me.	But	I	suck	it	up	and	do	my	best	to	not	let	it	eat	at	me.	Been	down
that	road	too	many	times.	Let	the	small	things	get	to	me	and	I’ll	never	get	my
head	calm.
So	 I	 nod	 at	 the	 captain	 and	 grab	 my	 diagnostic	 pad.	 Everyone	 else	 gets	 to
relax	 while	 we	 wait,	 but	 I	 get	 to	 work.	 Lucky	 me.	 I	 click	 a	 button	 on	 my
console	and	lean	in	to	give	the	order.	“Computer,	initiate	landing.”
IT’S	 NOT	 the	 matter	 drive.	 I	 figure	 that	 out	 about	 three	 hours	 into	 the
diagnostic.	 That’s	 a	 good	 thing,	 because	 if	 the	 matter	 drive	 is	 busted,	 we’re
straight	 up	 keffed.	 So	 if	 it	 isn’t	 the	 matter	 drive,	 has	 to	 be	 the	 engine.	 The
good	news	is	that	I	can	likely	fix	the	engine.	The	bad	news	is	that	I	have	to
take	it	apart	to	see	which	parts	are	failing,	and	that	means	going	outside	onto
Kopan	VI.	
In	 a	 way,	 I’m	 kind	 of	 looking	 forward	 to	 it.	 Spent	 the	 last	 few	 weeks	 on	 a
medic	 station	 before	 returning	 to	 The	Tranquil	Lady,	 and	 before	 that,	 spent
the	last	few	years	in	space.	Spent	most	of	my	time	back	in	the	military	riding
shuttles	 and	 at	 base	 stations,	 with	 a	 few	 ugly	 exceptions.	 Getting	 out	 in	 the
open	 sounds	 kinda	 nice.	 According	 to	 my	 info-feed,	 the	 atmosphere’s
breathable.	There	are	a	few	bad	elements	that	need	to	be	filtered	out,	so	I	clip
an	air-gen	to	my	nose	and	wait	for	it	to	kick	in.	Once	it	does,	I	breathe	deep.
Amazing	how	something	so	small	can	even	cut	away	the	dank,	metallic	smell
of	the	ship.	I	suck	in	another	breath	or	two,	then	grab	my	di-pad	and	my	tools,
and	hit	the	button	for	the	hatch.
It	creaks	open,	ice	cracking	off	and	falling	away	as	the	hatch	door	slides	back.
A	blast	of	frigid	air	hits	me	in	the	face,	and	I	immediately	shut	the	hatch	again
with	a	slap	of	my	hand	over	the	button.
Kef.	That	is	cold	outside.	I’m	shocked	that	my	regulating	jumpsuit	isn’t	able
to	handle	the	temperature.	Feels	colder	than	deep	space,	though	I’m	not	sure
that’s	possible.
I	swallow	the	uneasiness	I	feel.	We’re	not	stranded,	I	remind	myself.	It’s	an
easy	fix.	The	ship	isn’t	critical,	just	has	a	minor	problem.	You	can	fix	this.	I
retreat	backward	into	the	ship,	flexing	my	artificial	arm.	The	metal	can	handle
extreme	 temperatures,	 but	 it	 still	 feels	 colder	 than	 the	 rest	 of	 my	 body.	 I
clench	my	fist	over	and	over	again,	expecting	to	hear	a	creak	in	the	metallic
joints,	but	there	is	nothing.	There	never	is.	Flexing	my	hand,	I	head	over	to
the	gear	station	in	the	bay	and	suit	up	against	the	environment.	I	leave	off	a
helmet—it’s	not	necessary	and	I	like	for	my	eyes	to	be	unobstructed	while	I
work.	 Niri	 has	 a	 scarf	 left	 in	 here,	 since	 she	 claims	 her	 neck	 gets	 cold	 in
enviro-suits.	 I	 wrap	 it	 around	 my	 exposed	 neck,	 ignoring	 the	 fact	 that	 it’s
bright	 pink	 and	 yellow.	 It’s	 warm,	 and	 that’s	 all	 that	 matters.	 Once	 I’m
dressed,	 I	 slap	 the	 door	 hatch	 again	 and	 close	 my	 eyes,	 bracing	 against	 the
bone-jarring	 cold.	 Guess	 I	 don’t	 have	 to	 wonder	 about	 why	 this	 place	 isn’t
inhabited.	Not	only	is	it	in	the	middle	of	keffing	nowhere,	but	it’s	also	so	cold
it	makes	your	cock	freeze	off.	I	hunch	against	the	brutal	wind	and	head	out,
tools	in	hand.
On	the	underside	of	The	Tranquil	Lady,	I’m	mostly	protected	from	the	wind,
and	 the	 cold	 isn’t	 so	 bad.	 I	 unscrew	 panels	 on	 the	 hull,	 setting	 them	 down
carefully	in	the	thick	snow	before	moving	on	to	the	next	one.	My	diagnostic
pad	 is	 telling	 me	 that	 everything	 in	 the	 engine	 is	 working	 just	 fine,	 which
means	that	it’s	wrong	and	I’m	going	to	have	to	pull	things	apart	and	examine
them,	 one	 by	 one,	 to	 determine	 what	 the	 problem	 is.	 I	 don’t	 mind	 working
with	my	hands.	Calms	the	roar	in	my	brain.	Just	wish	it	wasn’t	so	cold.	I	get
to	work,	carefully	removing	one	part	and	setting	it	down,	then	another.	A	few
of	 them	 are	 corroded	 in	 spots,	 which	 points	 to	 a	 leak	 somewhere.	 Maybe
there’s	not	enough	damage—yet—to	cause	things	to	stop	working	completely,
but	 enough	 to	 cause	 the	 jerking	 in	 the	 accelerator,	 which	 is	 what	 concerned
Trakan	and	the	captain	in	the	first	place.	I	forget	all	about	the	cold	after	a	few
minutes	of	work,	more	interested	in	finding	the	problem	and	determining	the
extent	of	the	damage.
“Holy	kef,	it’s	colder	than	a	tranki	whore’s	tits	out	here.”	
Niri.	 I	 sigh	 inwardly.	 Gods	 love	 the	 old	 woman.	 She	 won’t	 leave	 me	 alone.
Ever	since	I	returned	from	my	father’s	funeral,	she’s	been	hovering	like	she’s
a	 mama	 zenda	 and	 I’m	 her	 spindly	 legged	 colt.	 “Under	 here,”	 I	 call	 out,
because	she’s	going	to	find	me	anyhow.	“Watch	where	you	step.”
“All	 this	 snow,”	 Niri	 exclaims,	 and	 I	 hear	 her	 feet	 crunch	 on	 the	 ice.	 “Brr!
Give	 me	 a	 regulated-temperature	 cabin	 any	 day	 of	 the	 week.”	 As	 I	 glance
over,	 she	 picks	 her	 way	 across	 the	 parts-strewn	 snow	 under	 the	 ship	 and
makes	 her	 way	 toward	 me.	 She	 has	 a	 sweater	 held	 tightly	 around	 her	 lanky
frame,	and	the	metal	tips	on	her	horns	are	icing	up.	I	imagine	mine	must	be
coated,	too.	She’s	got	a	breather	on,	at	least.
“You’re	not	dressed	to	be	out	here,”	I	tell	her,	turning	back	to	the	next	screw
I’m	 carefully	 pulling	 out.	 It’s	 corroded	 as	 well,	 and	 looking	 a	 bit	 stripped.
Damn.	Captain’s	going	to	blame	me	if	this	shit’s	all	rundown	and	busted.	It’s
my	job	to	keep	things	in	shape	down	here,	and	I’m	wondering	if	I	somehow
missed	something	or	if	I’ve	been	too	occupied	to	notice	the	poor	state	of	the
engine.	Either	way,	I’m	keffing	ashamed.
“I	 won’t	 be	 out	 here	 long.	 I	 just	 came	 out	 to	 see	 how	 you’re	 doing.”	 She
comes	 and	 stands	 next	 to	 me,	 shivering	 as	 she	 gazes	 around	 her.	 “How’s	 it
look?”
“Not	good.”
“That’s	 because	 you’re	 a	 pessimist,”	 she	 says	 crisply.	 “I’m	 sure	 you	 can	 fix
it.”
I’m	sure	I	can,	too.	“Eventually.	There’s	a	leak	in	here	somewhere.	Hate	that	I
missed	something	vital.”
She	makes	a	noise	of	agreement.	“It’s	not	like	you	to	be	sloppy,	but	you’ve
had	a	lot	on	your	mind.”
Here	we	go.	I	remain	silent,	focused	on	my	task	so	I	don’t	have	to	think	about
what’s	coming	up.
“How	are	you	handling	things?	You’ve	been	quiet	today.	Not	that	you	were
very	talky	before,	but	I’m	a	woman.	I	notice	these	things.”
Niri’s	also	old	enough	to	be	my	grandmother,	and	twice	as	nosy.	“Fine.”
She	snorts,	and	I	feel	her	thwack	me	on	the	side	a	moment	later.	“Don’t	give
me	that	shit.	Before	you	left	you	were	all	wounded	inside	and	strong	outside.
Since	you	came	back,	you’re	just	hollow	all	over.	You	wanna	talk	about	it?	Or
about	what’s	bothering	you	today?”
“No.”
“Mardok,	don’t	be	an	asshole.”
I’m	not.	“That’s	Trakan’s	job.	As	for	what’s	crawled	up	my	ass…I	just	don’t
wanna	be	stranded.”	Understatement.
“Fair	 enough.	 And	 Trakan’s	 an	 asshole	 because	 he’s	 got	 a	 girl	 back	 at
spaceport	and	misses	her.”
Does	he?	I	didn’t	know.	I	wonder	if	I	should	feel	guilty.	We’re	a	small	crew—
four	 strong—and	 we	 should	 be	 close.	 I	 should	 know	 if	 Trakan’s	 got	 a	 girl
waiting	for	him.	I	did	notice	he’s	been	huffing	carcinogels	a	lot	more.	“Mm.”
“You	got	someone	waiting	back	at	spaceport	for	you?”
“No	one.”	
“Well,	that’s	your	problem.”	Her	crackling,	imperious	voice	softens.	“You’re
lonely.”
I	clench	my	jaw.	I’m	not	lonely.	Can’t	be	lonely	when	you	crew	on	a	ship	as
small	as	this	one.	Can’t	afford	it.	I’ve	been	out	on	runs	for	months	at	a	time.
Never	know	when	I’m	going	to	be	back	somewhere	for	longer	than	a	day	or
two,	and	that	suits	me	fine.	Haven’t	been	with	a	girl	since	I	left	the	military.
Prefer	it	that	way,	really.	No	one	to	make	miserable	while	I’m	gone.	No	one	to
stay	up	at	night,	terrified	and	weeping	and	wondering	if	I’m	missing	in	action,
like	my	mother	worried	about	my	father.	I’ve	got	my	hand	when	I’m	lonely
enough.	It’ll	do.	“I’m	fine.”
“Was	the	funeral	nice?	Did	they	shoot	the	coffin	into	space,	or	did	you	buy	a
plot	on	one	of	the	moons?”
Gods,	she’s	not	going	away,	is	she?	I	bite	back	my	sigh.	“Cremated.”
“Ah.	And	your	family?”
“I’m	it.”
Her	voice	softens.	“Are	you	sure	you’re	all	right,	Mardok?	I	think	of	you	like
one	of	my	sons,	and	you	just	don’t	seem	to	be	yourself	lately.	I	worry,	that’s
all.	Got	nothing	to	do	but	look	after	you	and	Trakan	on	these	long	voyages.
Captain	Chatav’s	so	healthy	he	doesn’t	even	need	a	damn	medic.”
I	grunt.	She’s	not	wrong.	Chatav’s	very	into	balanced	nutrition	bars	instead	of
meals,	 and	 drinks	 nothing	 but	 herbal	 teas.	 Works	 out	 every	 day	 in	 the	 ship
gym	and	can	probably	bench	press	my	entire	body	without	breaking	a	sweat.
Trakan’s	skinny	and	thin.	I’m	muscled,	but	I	don’t	bulk.	It’d	look	ridiculous
with	 my	 bionic	 arm.	 As	 if	 my	 missing	 arm	 knows	 I’m	 thinking	 about	 it,	 it
aches,	and	I	flex	my	hand.	Even	with	a	metal	arm	and	six	years	of	living	with
it	 under	 my	 belt,	 the	 phantom	 pain	 doesn’t	 go	 away.	 Probably	 never	 will.
“Promise	I’m	fine.”
I	don’t	know	what	to	say	to	her.	The	words	stick	in	my	throat.	What	do	I	tell
someone	like	Niri,	who’s	acerbic	and	cusses	like	any	soldier	but	has	the	heart
of	the	softest	kitten?	She’d	never	understand	my	relationship	with	my	father.
That	we	fell	apart	when	my	mother	died	and	our	last	conversations	together
were	 angry,	 bitter	 ones.	 That	 I	 got	 the	 call	 two	 days	 after	 he	 died,	 and	 we
never	 had	 final	 words	 to	 say	 to	 each	 other.	 That	 our	 last	 ones	 were	 full	 of
hatred.	That	he	thought	I	was	a	weakling	for	leaving	the	military	behind,	even
after	it	shattered	my	body	and	nearly	broke	my	mind.	I	still	dream	about	the
people	on	Uzocar	IV,	and	my	men.	I	still	hear	them	screaming.	In	my	mind,	I
still	hear	the	ship	flying	away…without	us	on	it.	Sometimes	when	I	close	my
eyes,	I	can	smell	the	bodies	of	the	dead.	It	still	kefs	with	my	sleep.	
My	father’s	funeral	was	a	military	one.	Being	there	around	all	those	soldiers?
Brought	 back	 all	 the	 hell	 I’ve	 worked	 for	 six	 years	 to	 bury.	 Made	 me
remember,	 when	 I	 took	 a	 job	 on	 The	 Tranquil	 Lady	 specifically	 to	 forget.
Which	reminds	me.	“You	still	got	the	sleep	meds	I	like,	Niri?”
“I	do.”	The	concern	creeps	back	into	her	voice.	“You’re	not	sleeping	again?”
“Not	enough.”	I	want	to	leave	it	at	that,	but	my	artificial	arm	cramps	up	with
another	phantom	pain	and	I	nearly	drop	the	wrench	I’m	holding.	I	pull	away
from	 the	 half-dismantled	 engine	 and	 glance	 over	 at	 her.	 There’s	 concern
written	 all	 over	 her	 pale	 blue	 face,	 almost	 comical	 given	 the	 amount	 of	 ice
forming	on	the	decorative	metal	capping	her	horns.	“Just	tired,”	I	add,	and	rub
my	face	with	my	good	hand.	“Sometimes	I’m	not	sure	what	I’m	doing	here.
Captain	deserves	a	better	mech.”
“You	know	this	crew.	We	hire	people	that	don’t	ask	questions.”	She	reaches
out	and	pats	my	arm.	“Besides,	you’re	so	big	that	you’re	security	as	well	as
mech.	Two	for	one.	You	know	Chatav’s	a	cheap	bastard.”
I	snort.	That	he	is.	“Go	inside,	Niri.	I’m	fine,	I	promise.	We’ll	talk	later.”
She	nods	and	pulls	her	thin	sweater	tighter	around	her	frame.	“I’ll	get	those
meds	for	you	and	we’ll	chat.	Dinner?”
“Dinner’s	 good.	 Thanks.”	 It’ll	 make	 her	 feel	 better	 to	 mother	 me	 for	 a	 few
hours.
Niri	gives	me	a	faint	smile	and	heads	back	inside,	her	tail	flicking	in	the	wind.
I’m	 alone	 again	 with	 my	 thoughts	 and	 the	 snow.	 I	 watch	 her	 leave,
contemplating.	 Maybe	 she’s	 right	 and	 I’ve	 been	 more	 silent	 than	 usual,
sloppier	 on	 the	 job.	 I	 don’t	 mind	 being	 a	 mech.	 I	 don’t	 even	 mind	 being
security.	Ever	since	my	father’s	death,	though…I’m	just	tired.	Hollowed	out.
Like	nothing’s	left	of	me	after	the	war	on	Rede	System	IV.	Thought	I’d	gotten
better	 at	 handling	 it,	 but	 after	 the	 funeral,	 I	 think	 I	 realized	 I	 haven’t	 been
handling	it	at	all.	I’ve	just	buried	it,	and	seeing	my	father—my	angry,	proud,
bitter	father—put	into	a	coffin	pushed	me	right	back	over	the	edge	again.
I	sigh	to	myself	and	return	to	my	work,	tugging	at	a	loose	screw.	Shouldn’t
matter	 that	 I’m	 nothing	 but	 broken	 parts	 inside.	 That’s	 why	 people	 crew	 on
long-distance	freighters	like	The	Tranquil	Lady.	Got	nothing	going	on	in	their
lives.	 I	 go	 back	 to	 work,	 filling	 my	 mind	 with	 the	 problem	 at	 hand	 and	 not
problems	long	gone.	Don’t	want	that	shit	in	my	head.
I	don’t	know	how	long	I’m	working	after	that.	I	lose	myself	in	the	gears	that
fit	together,	the	small,	intricate	parts	that	play	such	a	vital	role	in	the	complex
engine	of	the	ship.	It’s	like	a	puzzle,	and	I	enjoy	figuring	out	which	pieces	are
needing	attention.	I’m	lost	in	thought,	my	hands	around	an	oily	gear,	when	I
hear	a	sound	behind	me.	It’s	a	gasp,	small	and	feminine.	Niri.	I	pull	my	filthy
hands	free	and	glance	over	my	shoulder.
It’s	not	Niri.
It’s…a	woman.	A	stranger.
I	 must	 be	 hallucinating,	 because	 she’s	 gorgeous.	 Something	 out	 of	 a	 dream
with	arching,	proud	horns,	long	black	hair,	and	a	hauntingly	lovely	face.	Her
eyes	glow	a	strange,	bright	blue,	and	she’s	completely,	utterly	keffing	naked
except	for	the	tiniest	of	loincloths.
That	does	it.	I’ve	lost	it.	I’ve	finally	snapped.
She	beams	at	me,	all	white	teeth	and	vibrant	blue	skin,	her	tail	fluttering	back
and	 forth	 with	 interest.	 She	 looks	 at	 me	 with	 awe	 and	 wonder	 both	 on	 her
face,	and	she’s…just	breathtakingly	beautiful.	I’m	stunned	by	how	perfect	she
is,	from	the	high,	tight	buds	of	her	breasts	to	the	long,	muscular	length	of	her
legs.	 I	 don’t	 know	 how	 she’s	 not	 freezing	 out	 here,	 because	 she’s	 wearing
absolutely	nothing.
Of	course,	she’s	imaginary,	so	I	don’t	suppose	it	matters.
She	says	something,	her	glowing	eyes	distracting	me,	and	she	picks	up	one	of
the	discarded	parts.	She	cocks	her	head	at	me	like	she’s	just	asked	a	question.
“Sweetheart,	 if	 you’re	 a	 dream	 of	 mine,	 you’d	 be	 less	 interested	 in	 the
mechanical	 parts	 and	 more	 interested	 in	 mine,”	 I	 murmur.	 Even	 though	 I
haven’t	felt	the	need	for	female	companionship	in	a	long,	long	keffing	time,
the	 sight	 of	 this	 woman	 is	 making	 my	 cock	 stir	 uncomfortably.	 It	 has	 to	 be
because	she’s	so	naked	and	so…fit	and	lean.	There’s	not	an	ounce	of	fat	on
her	body.	Her	perfect,	perfect	body.
The	 girl	 says	 something	 again	 and	 holds	 the	 gear	 out	 to	 me.	 Her	 long	 hair
blows	 in	 the	 wind,	 and	 I	 see	 she	 has	 a	 few	 braids	 tangled	 in	 with	 the	 long,
glossy	 locks.	 Her	 horns	 aren’t	 capped	 and	 she’s	 got	 no	 tattoos,	 no	 body	 art
whatsoever.	 She	 looks	 wild	 and	 primitive,	 and…and	 I	 must	 be	 completely
crazy,	because	she	looks	so	keffing	real	and	utterly	sexy.
But	 this	 planet	 is	 deserted.	 Inhospitable.	 The	 air	 has	 traces	 of	 poison	 in	 it.
“You’re	not	real,	are	you?”
Her	brows	pinch,	and	her	mouth	turns	down.	She	gestures	at	the	gear	again,
her	gaze	flicking	over	me	with	avid	curiosity.	I	notice	she	keeps	stopping	at
my	horns	and	my	facial	tattoos.	I	have	a	feeling	that	if	my	bionic	arm	were
uncovered,	 she’d	 stare	 at	 that,	 too.	 Normally	 it	 bugs	 me	 when	 people	 stare,
but	 I	 don’t	 think	 there’s	 malice	 or	 glee	 in	 this	 imaginary	 woman,	 just
curiosity.	Curiosity	and	sheer,	abandoned	beauty.
I	guess	my	spank	material	is	taking	a	turn	toward	the	odd.	Huh.	I	take	the	gear
from	her	hands,	and	as	I	do,	our	fingers	brush.
And	that’s	when	I	realize	three	things.
She’s	real,	she’s	incredibly	warm,	and	she’s	purring.
FARLI
I	 watch	 the	 cave	 land	 in	 the	 distance,	 fascinated.	 It	 settles	 down	 like	 a
lumbering	 sa-kohtsk,	 blowing	 snow	 in	 every	 direction	 and	 making	 my	 hair
whip	wildly	about	my	head	as	if	there’s	an	incredibly	strong	storm.	The	skies
are	clear,	though,	so	the	wind	must	be	coming	from	the	cave.	How	curious.
Something	 high-pitched	 whines	 and	 roars	 as	 it	 descends,	 loud	 enough	 to
frighten	 Chahm-pee	 back	 over	 the	 ridge.	 I	 know	 he	 will	 return,	 so	 I	 do	 not
chase	after	him.	He	knows	he	is	safe	with	me.
I	am	not	frightened,	not	yet.	I	want	to	see	what	these	people	are	doing,	and
why	they	are	landing	their	cave	here.	If	I	see	they	are	the	bad	ones	with	the
orange	skin	like	the	others	mentioned,	then	I	will	run	away	and	tell	the	chief.
Until	then,	I	admire	the	beauty	and	the	strangeness	of	their	flying	cave.	How
can	something	so	square	and	fat	move	through	the	skies	like	a	bird?	It	does
not	seem	possible.
It	is	on	the	ground,	quiet,	for	a	long	time	before	one	of	the	sides	opens	an	eye.
No,	I	decide	a	moment	later.	It	is	not	an	eye,	but	opening	an	entryway.	A	male
steps	 out.	 At	 least,	 I	 think	 it’s	 a	 male.	 And	 what	 I	 see	 makes	 me	 suck	 in	 a
breath.
His	body	is	covered	by	some	strange,	thick	gray	leather,	but	he	is	tall,	so	tall.
Taller	than	anyone	in	the	tribe,	even	Raahosh.	His	head	is	exposed,	and	I	can
see	 he	 has	 blue	 skin,	 like	 mine,	 but	 paler.	 He	 also	 has	 a	 sweep	 of	 arching,
proud	horns	that	gleam	in	the	sunlight.	Strange.	His	mane	is	shorn	close	to	his
scalp,	but	it	looks	to	be	black,	like	mine.
This	 tall	 stranger	 is	 sa-khui.	 He	 is	 not	 the	 orange-skinned	 bad	 ones	 like
Shorshie	 and	 the	 others	 mentioned.	 He	 is	 one	 of	 our	 people.	 I	 bet	 he	 is
handsome,	too.	I	cannot	tell	from	here,	but	I	like	the	way	he	moves.
A	stranger.
A	handsome	stranger.
	I	am	so	excited	at	this	that	I	climb	over	the	hill	and	begin	to	approach.	I	want
to	say	hello,	to	greet	him,	to	ask	him	why	his	horns	are	shiny	and	where	his
mane	 went.	 To	 ask	 him	 why	 he	 is	 pulling	 the	 guts	 out	 of	 the	 cave	 and
spreading	them	on	the	snow.	Before	I	can	take	more	than	a	step,	the	archway
on	the	side	of	the	cave	opens	again,	and	this	time	a	female	steps	out.	I	frown
to	myself	and	duck	back	behind	the	rocks.	Is	this	his	mate?	
The	male	stops	pulling	the	guts	out	and	pauses	to	talk	to	the	female.	I	study
them	and	determine	this	must	be	his	mother,	not	his	mate.	She	is	much	older,
and	his	manner	reminds	me	of	my	brothers	with	my	mother—affectionate	but
impatient.	 I	 am	 curiously	 relieved,	 and	 watch	 as	 they	 continue	 to	 talk.	 My
gaze	always	strays	back	to	the	male.	From	this	distance	I	cannot	make	out	his
features,	but	I	like	the	way	he	moves,	strong	and	sure.	My	heart	flutters	in	my
chest	when	he	flicks	his	tail	and	turns	his	back	on	the	female,	returning	to	his
project.	 He	 pulls	 a	 few	 more	 parts	 out,	 and	 the	 female	 returns	 to	 the	 ship,
shivering	like	the	humans	do,	even	on	a	pleasant	day.	I	wait	for	her	to	leave,
and	then	when	I	know	the	male	is	alone,	I	emerge	from	my	hiding	spot.
I	am	excited	to	talk	to	him.	I	have	so	many	questions	to	ask.	Did	he	come	here
with	humans?	Is	he	bringing	mates	to	the	others?	Is	he…looking	for	a	mate?
The	 thought	 makes	 my	 entire	 body	 flush	 with	 excitement.	 I	 pick	 my	 steps
carefully	in	the	snow,	moving	silently	as	any	good	hunter	does.
As	I	venture	closer,	I	get	a	better	look	at	his	face.	He	is	turned	to	the	side,	but
I	can	see	that	he	has	proud	features	and	a	noble	nose.	He	is	handsome,	too,
just	like	I	knew	he	would	be,	and	the	line	of	his	jaw	is	proud	and	unyielding.
His	eyes	are	shielded	by	heavy	brows,	and	plated	like	my	own.	I	cannot	get
over	how	different—but	similar—he	is	to	the	males	in	my	tribe.	He	is	so	like
us,	and	yet…so	much	handsomer.	I	could	stare	at	this	appealing	face	for	days
and	never	grow	bored.	The	differences	are	fascinating—like	his	tail.	He	has	a
tail,	 but	 for	 some	 reason	 it	 is	 blunted,	 half	 the	 length	 of	 my	 own.	 Has	 it
always	 been	 like	 that,	 or	 did	 he	 lose	 it	 in	 an	 accident?	 His	 horns	 with	 the
strange	shiny	tips	fascinate	me,	as	does	the	fact	that	his	mane	is	gone.	I	can
see	 dark	 stubble	 on	 his	 scalp,	 and	 it	 highlights	 the	 strong	 lines	 of	 his	 skull.
Fascinating.	He	turns	to	the	side,	studying	one	of	the	parts	he	has	pulled	from
the	underbelly	of	the	cave,	and	I	realize	that	the	dark	shadows	I	thought	were
from	 the	 ship	 are	 something	 else	 entirely.	 He	 has…designs	 on	 his	 face.
Celebration	designs,	like	the	ones	I	paint	on	the	others	when	we	have	a	feast.
One	entire	side	of	his	face	is	marked	with	them.
I	 gasp	 at	 the	 sight,	 because	 it	 is	 beautiful	 and	 surprising	 all	 at	 once.	 Is	 he
celebrating	something	today?	
He	straightens,	turning	toward	me.	His	eyes	go	wide	at	the	sight	of	me,	and	he
looks	me	up	and	down,	as	if	unable	to	believe	that	I	am	here.
“Greetings	to	you,”	I	call	out.
“Kzzv	si	metalsivak?”	
His	eyes	are	dark,	I	realize.	There	is	no	glow	of	a	khui	inside	them.	It	is	like
when	the	humans	first	arrived	and	their	eyes	were	dead.	Creepy.	I	hold	back	a
shiver.	
He	stares	at	me	expectantly.	I	do	not	know	his	words,	and	the	way	he	watches
me	fills	me	with	a	new	feeling—worry.	Is…is	he	not	here	to	visit,	then?	I	feel
shy	 under	 the	 weight	 of	 his	 gaze,	 which	 is	 strange.	 I	 am	 not	 normally
flustered,	but	this	is	also	the	first	time	I	have	ever	talked	to	a	male	not	in	my
tribe.	I	pick	up	one	of	the	pieces	of	the	cave	and	hold	it	out	to	him.	“Do	you
need	this?”
He	squints,	and	it	is	clear	he	does	not	understand	my	words.	His	gaze	moves
over	 my	 body	 again,	 and	 I	 feel	 a	 tingle	 of	 excitement	 and	 pleasure	 as	 he
studies	 me.	 He	 is	 looking	 at	 me	 like	 the	 other	 males	 regard	 their	 mates.	 It
makes	my	nipples	tighten	with	excitement,	and	I	feel	a	warm	pulsing	between
my	thighs.	He	looks	at	me	the	way	I	want	to	be	looked	at	by	a	male,	I	realize.
Not	 like	 Sessah	 with	 his	 silly	 devotion,	 or	 Taushen	 with	 his	 impatient
courting.	He	devours	me	with	his	eyes	and	I…I	like	it.
The	male	says	something	again,	and	I	frown,	because	I	want	to	understand	his
words.	I	offer	him	the	cave	part	I	hold	in	my	hand,	curious	if	that	is	what	he
wants.	 As	 I	 get	 nearer	 to	 him,	 I	 start	 to	 tremble	 in	 my	 belly.	 It’s	 strange,
because	I	do	not	feel	fear.	If	anything,	I	am	excited	and	aroused	by	the	sight
of	this	male.	I	take	another	step	closer	to	him…and	then	it	hits	me.
Resonance.
The	tremble	in	my	belly	is	not	trembling,	after	all.
It	is	my	khui,	singing	with	such	force	that	it	is	making	my	entire	body	shake.
The	song	rises	in	my	throat,	and	I	stare	at	this	male	in	wonder.	This	stranger,
this	handsome	hunter	with	paint	on	his	face	and	strange	shiny	horns	is	to	be
my	mate.	We	will	make	kits	together	and	he	will	hold	me	in	his	arms	and	we
will	be	a	family.
I	am	so	happy.
“My	mate,”	I	say	with	joy,	and	extend	my	hands	to	him.	He	does	not	move
forward,	but	he	takes	the	cave	part	from	my	hand,	and	our	fingers	brush.	My
pulse	thrums	with	delight	at	that	small	touch,	and	I	feel	a	growing	slickness
between	my	thighs.	I	want	him.	I	am	ready	to	mate,	right	here	and	right	now.
He	gazes	at	my	hand	in	wonder,	where	our	fingers	touch.	Surely	he	feels	the
same	thing	I	do.	“My	mate,”	I	say	again,	and	put	my	hands	on	his	face.	He
stares	 at	 me	 with	 wide	 eyes.	 He	 is	 shocked,	 I	 imagine,	 but	 I	 will	 be	 a	 good
mate	to	him.	I	lean	forward	and	press	my	mouth	to	his	in	the	human	mouth-
matings	 that	 the	 others	 make	 look	 so	 very	 pleasurable.	 His	 lips	 are	 cooler
under	 mine.	 His	 skin,	 too.	 Is	 he	 cold?	 He	 will	 warm	 up	 when	 he	 takes	 his
khui.
The	male	jerks	backward,	away	from	my	touch.
“It	is	all	right,”	I	tell	him,	excited.	“It	is	a	human	gesture,	nothing	more.”
He	says	something	again,	and	his	gloved	hand	goes	to	his	mouth.	He	touches
his	lips,	then	glances	over	at	the	cave,	where	the	entrance	opened.	He	speaks,
spitting	out	a	string	of	fluid-sounding	words.
“I	 do	 not	 understand	 your	 language,”	 I	 say,	 fretting.	 We	 no	 longer	 have	 the
Elders’	 Cave	 to	 teach	 languages.	 It	 is	 on	 its	 side.	 “Perhaps	 you	 have
something	in	your	cave	that	can	teach	you	to	speak	with	me?”	Now	that	I	am
standing	so	close	to	him,	I	want	to	pull	off	the	strange	leather	tunic	he	wears
that	 covers	 him	 from	 boot	 to	 neck.	 He	 has	 a	 bit	 of	 colorful	 leather	 tucked
around	 his	 throat,	 and	 I	 can	 see	 it	 move	 as	 he	 swallows	 hard,	 then	 slurs
another	round	of	gibberish	at	me.
He	rubs	his	arms	and	repeats	one	word,	gazing	at	me.	“Fasang?”	Oh.	My	mate
is	trying	to	communicate.	I	smile	at	him	and	listen	patiently,	but	I	am	more
fascinated	by	the	dancing	lines	that	cover	one	side	of	his	face.	They	have	not
moved,	and	they	did	not	feel	wet	when	I	touched	them.	It	is	almost	as	if	they
are	permanently	on	the	skin.	Would	that	not	be	fascinating?	I	wonder	how	he
did	it,	and	how	he	got	his	horns	so	shiny	and	silver.	He	rubs	his	arms	again
and	repeats	the	word.	“Fasang?”
Is	he	asking	if	I	am	cold?	I	laugh,	because	the	idea	is	so	funny.	“Why	would	I
be	cold?	Today	is	a	perfect	day.”
His	 expression	 changes.	 The	 frustration	 fades	 from	 his	 face,	 and	 a	 hint	 of	 a
smile	 tugs	 at	 the	 corners	 of	 his	 hard	 mouth.	 “Fasang	 la?”	 He	 rubs	 his	 arms
again	and	then	touches	my	arm	with	a	small	shake	of	his	head.	
I	 decide	 that	 I	 love	 his	 smile.	 It	 seems	 so	 hesitant,	 and	 I	 want	 to	 make	 him
smile	 more.	 Actually,	 I	 want	 to	 press	 my	 mouth	 to	 his	 again	 and	 try	 more
mouth-mating.	“Do	you	want	to	mate	here,	or	do	you	want	to	go	back	to	my
cave?”	I	gesture	at	the	distant	hills.	There	is	a	hunter	cave	nearby,	full	of	furs
and	supplies.	“We	will	be	alone	there.”
“Fasang	la?”
Are	we	still	on	that?	I	want	to	see	him	smile	again.	I	want	his	touch.	So	I	take
his	 hand	 in	 mine,	 and	 note	 the	 strange	 glove	 he	 wears.	 It	 feels	 like	 thin,
slippery	leather.	I	tug	at	it	to	remove	the	glove.
He	jerks	his	hand	away.
I	draw	back,	wounded.	“What	did	I	do?”
He	 shakes	 his	 head	 and	 says	 something	 new,	 something	 different,	 and	 then
offers	 me	 his	 other	 hand.	 Strange.	 I	 touch	 the	 glove	 again,	 and	 he	 nods,
indicating	I	can	continue.	All	right.	I	pull	the	glove	off	and	notice	his	strange
markings	 on	 his	 face	 continue	 onto	 his	 skin	 here.	 “So	 beautiful,”	 I	 breathe,
tracing	the	whorls	and	dark	lines.	“What	does	it	mean?”
He	says	nothing,	and	I	wish	we	understood	each	other	better.	I	will	just	have
to	learn	patience.	I	cannot	wait	to	hear	all	the	exciting	things	he	will	tell	me.
He	is	not	pulling	his	hand	out	of	my	grip	this	time,	though,	and	I	smile	at	him,
stroking	his	palm.	It	is	hard	and	callused,	like	that	of	any	hunter.	He	does	not
feel	as	warm	as	I	do,	but	I	do	not	mind.	He	is	mine.	I	take	his	hand	and	place
it	on	my	teat.	“Mate?	I	am	ready.”
I	 feel	 his	 shock	 ripple	 through	 his	 body.	 His	 mouth	 opens	 slightly,	 and	 he
stares	at	me	in	surprise,	but	he	does	not	remove	his	hand.	My	khui	sings	so
loudly	 between	 us,	 and	 I	 am	 practically	 throbbing	 with	 the	 song	 of	 it.	 I	 am
nervous,	too.	Will	he	take	me	up	on	my	offer,	or	will	he	fight	against	it,	like
Jo-see	 did	 to	 Haeden?	 I	 ache	 to	 feel	 his	 big	 hands	 everywhere.	 I	 want
everything	he	has	to	offer	me,	and	more.
His	 voice	 is	 very	 soft	 when	 he	 speaks	 again,	 and	 he	 pulls	 his	 hand	 slowly
away.	“Na	mahas	tikla	qi	tqand.”
I	 do	 not	 know	 his	 words,	 but	 when	 he	 puts	 his	 glove	 back	 on,	 it	 feels	 like
rejection.	 Hot	 tears	 flood	 my	 eyes.	 “Do	 you…not	 like	 me?”	 How	 can	 my
mate	reject	me	so	quickly?	Is	there	something	wrong?	
The	stranger	shakes	his	head,	saying	more	of	the	jarring	words,	and	brushes
the	 tears	 off	 my	 cheek	 before	 they	 can	 freeze.	 His	 touch	 is	 instantly
comforting,	and	I	want	to	burrow	against	him	and	feel	what	it	would	be	like
for	 his	 arms	 to	 go	 around	 me.	 I	 always	 wondered	 what	 it	 would	 be	 like	 to
resonate	 to	 someone,	 but	 I	 never	 imagined	 it	 to	 be	 this	 overwhelming	 this
fast.	
A	familiar	bleat	sounds	in	the	distance.	Chahm-pee	is	returning.	I	pull	away
from	the	stranger	and	turn	around.	My	fat	dvisti	stands	a	short	distance	away,
galloping	 forward	 and	 spraying	 snow	 in	 that	 funny,	 kit-like,	 eager	 way	 he
does	to	make	me	laugh.	
My	 mate	 grabs	 me	 by	 the	 arm,	 shoving	 me	 behind	 him,	 and	 bellows	 out	 a
word.	“Skavash!”
“It	is	my	pet,”	I	tell	him,	patting	his	shoulder	even	as	he	pulls	something	from
his	belt.	
I	 do	 not	 know	 what	 he’s	 doing	 until	 his	 hand	 moves,	 and	 then	 there’s	 a
sizzling	 sound.	 Something	 flashes.	 Chahm-pee	 gives	 a	 cry	 of	 pain	 and
collapses	to	the	ground.
“No!	Chahm-pee!”	I	scream,	rushing	forward.	The	male	tries	to	hold	me	back,
but	 I	 shove	 his	 arms	 away	 and	 rush	 forward	 to	 my	 pet.	 My	 poor,	 sweet
Chahm-pee.	All	he	wanted	to	do	was	greet	me.	I	drop	to	my	knees	at	his	side.
He	 is	 wheezing,	 blood	 spilling	 into	 the	 snow.	 The	 smell	 of	 charred	 fur	 and
cooked	meat	makes	me	want	to	vomit,	as	does	the	look	of	pain	and	fear	in	his
liquid	blue	eyes.	I	stroke	his	nose	gently.	“It	is	going	to	be	all	right,”	I	whisper
to	him.	“I	am	here.”
                                  OceanofPDF.com
                                             3
MARDOK
FARLI
He	finally	speaks	words	I	know!	I	smother	my	gasp	and	reach	for	his	grinning
face,	wanting	to	caress	his	mouth.	“Say	it	again.”
“I	 know	 your	 language	 now.	 Kind	 of	 an	 obscure	 one,	 but	 I	 have	 it.”	 He
reaches	past	me	to	peck	at	the	strange	table.	“I’ll	send	it	to	Niri’s	oh-rahl	eem-
plants,	too,	so	she	can	talk	with	you.”
“Niri.	Is	that	the	female?”
He	nods	at	me.	“That’s	her	name.	What’s	yours?”
Oh,	 he	 wants	 to	 know	 my	 name.	 I	 squirm	 in	 my	 seat,	 filled	 with	 joy	 and	 a
touch	 of	 arousal.	 He’s	 looking	 at	 me,	 so	 pleased,	 and	 it	 makes	 me	 feel	 all
flushed	 inside…though	 that	 could	 be	 the	 temperature	 in	 their	 cave.	 It	 is
uncomfortably	hot	in	here.	“I	am	called	Farli.”
“Farli,”	 he	 repeats,	 and	 he	 says	 it	 strangely,	 clipping	 the	 sounds	 with	 his
tongue.	I	do	not	even	care;	it	sounds	beautiful	to	my	ears.	“I	like	it.	Pretty.”
I	brim	with	happiness.	“I	like	your	name,	too,	Cap	see-tee.”
He	 chuckles,	 and	 I	 feel	 as	 if	 he’s	 touching	 my	 teats	 just	 with	 that	 delicious
laugh.	“Cap	City	isn’t	my	name.	That’s	where	I	come	from.	I’m	sorry	if	it	was
confusing	to	you.”	He	puts	his	hand	on	my	knee,	and	I	feel	scorched	from	that
small	 touch.	 “My	 full	 name	 is	 Bron	 Mardok	 Vendasi,	 but	 you	 can	 call	 me
Mardok.”
Such	a	strange	name.	So	long	and	fluid.	I	am	fascinated	by	this.	Fascinated	by
him.	“How	did	you	learn	my	language	so	fast?	Did	your	cave	tell	you?”	I	look
around.	“I	do	not	see	a	red	beam	to	shoot	into	your	eye.”
“Huh?”
“That	 is	 how	 we	 learned	 the	 human	 language.	 The	 Elders’	 Cave	 spoke,	 and
we	told	it	to	teach	us	to	communicate	with	them,	and	it	gave	us	words.”	I	tap
my	eye.	“A	red	beam	of	light	went	right	here	and	gave	me	language.”
He	 rubs	 his	 ear.	 “Translation	 must	 be	 off,	 because	 none	 of	 that	 made	 any
sense	to	me.”
I	am	crushed.	“I	apologize.”
“Nothing	to	apologize	for,	Farli.”	His	thumb	brushes	over	my	knee,	and	I	feel
the	 liquid	 warmth	 sliding	 between	 my	 thighs.	 I	 am	 resonating	 so	 very	 hard
right	now,	and	it’s	distracting	me.	“You	can	call	me	Cap	City	if	you	want.”
“I	will	call	you	by	your	name.	Mardok.”	I	do	not	say	it	exactly	as	he	does,	but
he	smiles	anyhow,	and	I	feel	better.
“What	are	you	doing	here,	Farli?	Near	the	ship?”
Ship?	“Is	that	what	your	cave	is?	A	ship?”	I	look	around	in	wonder.	So	it	is
not	 a	 cave,	 after	 all.	 Ship.	 I	 mentally	 store	 the	 word	 to	 share	 with	 my	 chief
and	 the	 others	 when	 I	 return	 to	 the	 tribe.	 “And	 I	 am	 hunting	 with	 Chahm-
pee.”	I	bite	my	lip	and	look	back	at	him,	my	tail	flicking	in	agitation.	“Will	he
be	all	right?	I	do	not	understand	what	happened.”
He	looks	upset.	“I	jumped	the	gun.	Made	a	mistake.	Niri	is	working	on	him
right	now.”
“She	is	your	healer?”	I	do	not	understand	everything	he	said,	but	it	can	be	told
another	time.
“Of	a	sort	yes.”	
“Will	he	live?”	I	feel	the	tears	approach	again.	“He	is	fearless	because	I	have
raised	him	since	he	was	a	kit.	He	does	not	know	to	be	afraid	of	sa-khui.	He
does	not	think	he	is	food.	He	is	a	pet.”
Mardok	 looks	 even	 more	 pained	 at	 my	 words.	 “It’s	 my	 fault.	 I’m	 going	 to
make	this	right	for	you,	I	promise.”
I	do	not	understand	how	it	is	his	fault.	Did	he	make	the	flash	attack	Chahm-
pee?	“The	healer	will	cure	him,”	I	reassure	him,	though	I	do	not	know	if	this
is	true.	“All	will	be	well.”
He	studies	me.	“I	have	a	million	things	I	want	to	ask	you,	Farli.”
“And	I,	you.	We	are	one.”	I	wait	for	him	to	bring	up	our	resonance,	but	when
my	khui	sings	louder	to	him	and	he	remains	silent,	I	realize…I	am	the	only
one	resonating.	It	is	like	when	Vektal	met	Shorshie	and	he	told	us	that	she	did
not	resonate	until	she	had	a	khui.	Oh.	I	am	disappointed	to	realize	he	does	not
feel	what	I	do.	Well,	I	must	simply	go	back	to	the	tribe	and	organize	a	hunting
party	to	go	after	a	sa-kohtsk	so	my	mate	can	remain	here	with	me.	I	have	so
many	things	I	need	to	tell	him,	but	when	I	look	back	at	him	and	he	is	half-
naked	 and	 his	 skin	 is	 covered	 with	 the	 strange,	 whirling	 designs,	 I	 am
distracted	by	his	nearness.
Some	hunter	I	am.	A	handsome	stranger	walks	in	front	of	me	and	my	mind
turns	to	scrambled	eggs,	like	the	kind	Stay-see	makes	for	breakfast.
“How	 did	 you	 get	 here?	 To	 this	 place?	 And	 aren’t	 you	 cold?”	 He	 crouches
near	my	feet,	looking	up	at	me	expectantly.	
“Cold?	In	here?	I	am	sweating.”	I	fan	my	face	with	my	hand.	It	seems	easier
to	blame	my	flustered,	heated	cheeks	on	the	warm	air	than	my	own	need.	“It
feels	nice	outside.	Good	weather.”
He	looks	surprised.	“This	is	good	weather?”
“In	the	brutal	season,	it	is	much,	much	worse.	More	snow.	The	air	is	so	cold	it
hurts	to	breathe	in.”	I	shrug.	“But	then	it	warms	all	over	again	and	the	suns
come	out.”
He	 shakes	 his	 head.	 “Kef	 me.	 That’s	 incredible.	 And	 it	 doesn’t	 bother	 you?
The	cold?”
“The	khui	keeps	me	warm.”	I	tap	my	breast.	“The	humans	were	cold	before
they	had	theirs	put	in.	You	will	be	fine	once	you	acquire	one.”
“A	khui?”	He	repeats	the	word,	though	it	is	clear	he	does	not	know	what	it	is.
“The	 creature	 in	 my	 chest,”	 I	 tell	 him.	 “It	 keeps	 me	 healthy	 and	 strong.	 It
protects	me	from	getting	sick.	It	makes	the	air	safe	to	breathe.	It	picks	the	best
mate	for	me	so	we	will	have	strong	kits.”
He	looks	distracted,	and	it	is	clear	to	me	he	is	not	listening	to	my	words.	“A
symbiont,”	he	murmurs.	“Does	everyone	on	your	world	have	these?”
“Every	living	thing.	Even	Chahm-pee	has	one.	You	can	see	it	in	the	eyes,”	I
tell	him,	gesturing	at	my	face.	“They	are	bright	blue	with	life,	not	dead	and
lifeless.”	Like	yours.	I	do	not	say	it,	because	that	would	hurt	his	feelings.	He
cannot	 help	 it.	 He	 will	 have	 bright,	 healthy	 eyes	 once	 he	 has	 a	 khui	 in	 his
chest.
“Blue	 eyes,”	 he	 murmurs.	 “Well,	 that	 explains	 it.	 Come	 on.	 We	 need	 to	 tell
Niri	before	she	removes	your	friend’s	symbiont	and	does	more	damage	than
she	thinks.”
I	put	my	hand	in	his	again	and	let	him	lead	me	to	the	back	of	the	cave-ship.
Anywhere	he	wants	to	lead	me,	I	will	happily	go.
CHAHM-PEE	IS	FINE,	though	I	do	not	think	Niri	likes	the	idea	of	leaving	the	khui
in	his	chest—or	mine.	Their	reactions	do	not	bother	me;	I	am	told	Shorshie
and	the	other	humans	had	a	similar	reaction	to	the	thought	of	having	a	khui,
but	 now	 they	 are	 content	 and	 healthy.	 A	 khui	 is	 a	 good	 thing.	 Chahm-pee’s
wounds	 have	 been	 closed	 up	 and	 the	 blood	 wiped	 off	 his	 fur,	 but	 he	 is	 still
very	quiet	and	unmoving.	I	stroke	his	nose,	worried.	“He	will	be	all	right?”
“He	 just	 needs	 to	 sleep,”	 Niri	 assures	 me.	 “We	 will	 keep	 him	 in	 med	 bay
overnight,	and	he	should	be	good	to	go	by	the	morning.”
Such	 a	 fast	 recovery	 for	 such	 a	 terrible	 wound.	 I	 am	 impressed.	 “You	 are	 a
good	healer,	Niri.”
“Mm.	Can	I	talk	to	you	for	a	minute,	Mardok?	In	private?”	She	gives	him	a
pointed	look	and	steps	to	the	far	end	of	the	room.
Mardok	 looks	 over	 at	 me,	 and	 then	 follows	 Niri.	 A	 moment	 later,	 they	 are
talking	in	their	strange	language,	the	one	I	do	not	understand.	Niri	is	clearly
agitated,	her	tail	flicking	as	she	talks.	Mardok	does	not	seem	happy	either,	but
his	body	remains	still	and	attentive,	like	a	hunter	waiting	on	prey.	I	can	hear
them	 speak,	 even	 if	 I	 cannot	 make	 out	 the	 words,	 and	 I	 am	 sure	 they	 are
talking	 about	 me.	 They	 do	 not	 like	 that	 I	 am	 here,	 for	 whatever	 reason.
Perhaps	they	worry	about	their	safety?	I	know	my	chief	would	be	concerned
to	hear	another	cave-ship	has	landed,	even	if	it	is	one	full	of	friends	and	not
enemies.
Mardok’s	 answers	 to	 Niri	 are	 very	 short	 and	 blunt.	 He	 is	 not	 a	 talker,	 my
mate.	 I	 do	 not	 mind	 that.	 He	 seems	 like	 Asha—someone	 with	 hurts	 buried
deep.	It	makes	me	ache	for	him,	because	he	is	my	mate	and	I	want	to	help.
Perhaps	the	love	I	have	for	him	and	the	kit	we	make	together	will	carry	the
pain	out	of	his	eyes,	like	it	did	for	Asha	and	Hemalo.	I	like	the	thought	very
much.
They	both	look	over	at	me.	“She	should	meet	the	captain,”	Niri	says	with	a
smile	that	does	not	reach	her	eyes.	“Did	you	send	him	the	language	file?”
My	mate	sighs	heavily.	“I	guess	I	should.	I	can’t	put	it	off,	can	I?”
I	do	not	understand	why	they	both	look	so	unhappy.
MARDOK
The	captain	isn’t	pleased.	The	captain	isn’t	even	remotely	pleased.	I	explain
to	him	the	situation	with	Farli,	and	the	fact	that	there	are	more	people—more
mesakkah,	 no	 less—living	 somewhere	 on	 this	 snowball	 of	 a	 planet,	 and
marooned.
“Old	 Sakh?”	 He	 looks	 thoughtful	 as	 he	 swirls	 his	 tea	 in	 his	 favorite	 mug.
“Ancient	history.	How	did	they	get	here?”
“The	Sakh	Empire	was	space-faring,”	I	remind	him.	“The	technology	wasn’t
what	we	have,	of	course,	but	they	were	still	very	capable.”	I	glance	back	at
Farli,	who	is	sitting	in	the	ship’s	mess	hall	with	Niri.	The	medic’s	been	told	to
keep	 her	 busy	 while	 I	 explain	 things	 to	 the	 captain,	 and	 right	 now	 Niri	 is
showing	 Farli	 how	 to	 brew	 tea	 through	 the	 computer	 system.	 I	 can	 only
imagine	 the	 wonder	 and	 delight	 in	 Farli’s	 mind	 as	 she	 pushes	 buttons	 and
makes	tea	come	out,	and	I	hate	that	I’m	not	there	at	her	side.
“And	you’re	sure	this	isn’t	a	plant	of	some	kind?	That	she’s	not	a	spy?”
I	look	at	him	like	he’s	crazy.	“Captain,	this	is	a	remote	snowball	not	even	near
any	shipping	lanes	or	disputed	territory.	What	would	she	spy	on?”
“Us?”
All	 that	 military	 background	 finally	 made	 the	 man’s	 mind	 snap,	 I	 decide.
“We’re	a	long-haul	freighter.	Right	now	we’re	carrying	kelp	from	Eldirav	V.”
It’s	a	high-end	product,	but	it	isn’t	exactly	worth	spying	over.	“Can’t	say	that
there’s	a	need	to	spy	on	greens.”
The	 captain	 grunts,	 like	 he	 doesn’t	 quite	 believe	 me	 but	 doesn’t	 have	 any
other	theories,	either.	“I	find	it	hard	to	believe	she	knows	nothing	about	us.	Or
the	ship.”
I’m	pretty	sure	she	knows	nothing	about	nothing.	Farli’s	a	blank	slate	when	it
comes	to	our	world.	In	a	way,	it’s	kind	of	charming.	It’s	also	utterly	terrifying
because	it	makes	her	helpless.	I	still	don’t	think	she	realizes	I	shot	her	pet.	I
don’t	think	she	has	any	idea	of	what	a	blaster	is.
I	envy	her	that.
The	captain	doesn’t	look	convinced.	“So	she’s	just	lost,	then?”
I	bite	back	my	sigh.	The	captain’s	a	good	man,	but	stubborn.	“Don’t	think	she
sees	it	that	way.	This	is	her	home.	I	don’t	think	she’s	ever	known	anything	but
this	place,	not	if	she’s	speaking	Old	Sakh.”
“How	many	of	her	people	are	here?”
I	shrug.	“Your	guess	is	as	good	as	mine.	She	hasn’t	said	much	about	them,	but
I	don’t	think	she’s	hiding	anything.”	I	feel	strangely	protective	of	her,	and	I
don’t	like	that	the	captain’s	being	a	pain	in	the	ass	about	her.	She	means	no
harm.	If	anything,	we’re	the	harmful	ones.	I’ve	known	her	for	all	of	an	hour
or	two	and	I	already	tried	to	kill	her	damn	pet.
Chatav	considers	this	carefully,	then	nods.	“I’ll	determine	what	to	do	with	her
over	dinner.	Be	sure	she’s	dressed	appropriately.”	He	turns	his	back	to	me	and
marches	out	of	med	bay,	military-crisp.	
Keffing	hell.	Dinner?	Every	time	the	ship	has	visitors,	the	captain	loves	to	put
on	 a	 military-style	 formal	 dinner	 for	 everyone.	 It’s	 more	 or	 less	 the	 politest
interrogation	possible.	I	was	hoping	he	wouldn’t	pull	this	shit,	but	the	captain
loves	 ceremony.	 “I	 don’t	 know	 if	 it’s	 a	 good	 idea	 for	 Trakan	 to	 know	 that
she’s	here,”	I	call	after	the	captain’s	back.
“I	did	not	ask	you,	Vendasi.”	The	captain’s	response	is	icy.	He	doesn’t	even
turn	around.	“This	is	a	small	crew.	We	don’t	keep	secrets	from	each	other.”
Sure	we	don’t.	We	just	don’t	ask	about	shit	we	don’t	want	to	know	about.	I
rub	my	jaw.	“Fine.”
I	don’t	like	this,	but	I	don’t	have	a	choice.	I’m	not	in	charge	here,	and	even	if
I	dig	my	heels	in,	Niri	and	Trakan	will	go	with	what	the	captain	says.	I’m	just
the	 mech.	 But	 I	 can’t	 get	 over	 the	 feeling	 that	 I’m	 somehow	 ruining	 Farli’s
life	already,	and	it	doesn’t	sit	well	in	my	gut.	I	know	what	it’s	like,	first	hand,
when	someone	invades	a	peaceful	land	and	brings	unwanted	technology	with
them.	 And	 it	 makes	 my	 blood	 run	 cold	 to	 think	 of	 Farli	 losing	 the	 happy
innocence	in	her	demeanor.
I’m	going	to	do	my	damnedest	to	protect	that.
                             OceanofPDF.com
                                             4
MARDOK
Ibloody	snow	isn’t	a	good	idea.	I	leave	Farli	with	Niri	and	go	back	to	my	task.
   have	to	finish	up	my	work	outside,	because	leaving	the	parts	scattered	in	the
I	clean	up	the	engine	as	best	I	can,	but	I’m	distracted.	It’s	impossible	to	work
without	 thinking	 of	 Farli	 and	 her	 wide-eyed	 wonder.	 She’s	 beautiful,	 and
there’s	something	so	pure	about	her	that	I	feel…hungry	for.	I’m	the	last	one
she	 should	 get	 involved	 with,	 but	 I	 feel	 like	 we’re	 connected	 nevertheless.
And	I	think	about	her	when	the	distant	twin	suns	go	down	and	the	air	grows
even	colder.	Farli	was	naked	in	this.	How	did	she	not	freeze	her	damned	ass
off?	It’s	a	mystery	to	me,	though	I	know	it	has	to	do	with	the	symbiont	she
carries	that	makes	her	eyes	blue	and	her	skin	radiate	warmth.	
By	the	time	I	clean	up	the	engine	and	take	a	quick	shower	in	my	quarters,	it’s
time	 for	 the	 captain’s	 dinner.	 I	 head	 into	 med	 bay,	 but	 it’s	 empty	 of	 both
women,	 the	 only	 occupant	 the	 still-sleeping	 furry	 animal.	 At	 least	 it’s	 still
breathing	 and	 its	 vitals	 are	 good.	 I	 heave	 a	 sigh	 of	 relief	 at	 that.	 Least	 she
can’t	hate	me	for	killing	her	pet.
For	some	reason,	it’s	really	important	to	me	that	she	not	hate	me.
I	head	to	the	mess	hall,	and	the	formal	dining	table	has	been	unfolded	from
the	wall.	I	inwardly	cringe,	thinking	of	Farli	sitting	at	dinner	in	nothing	but
her	 loincloth.	 Is	 the	 captain	 trying	 to	 embarrass	 her?	 Or	 us?	 Put	 the	 little
savage	in	her	place	in	the	hopes	that	he	can	wring	out	the	‘truth’	of	why	Farli
showed	 up?	 I	 don’t	 think	 she’s	 hiding	 anything.	 I	 don’t	 think	 she	 could.	 I
think	 she’s	 as	 guileless	 and	 innocent	 as	 she	 seems,	 and	 I	 get	 angrier	 and
angrier	 at	 the	 thought	 of	 the	 captain	 trying	 to	 force	 her	 into	 some	 sort	 of
ridiculous	confession	by	embarrassing	her	or	putting	her	out	of	her	element.
All	of	that	changes	the	moment	I	see	her,	of	course.
She’s	 smiling.	 Of	 course	 she	 is.	 Farli	 seems	 to	 love	 everything,	 and	 the
fascination	 of	 the	 dining	 hall	 setup	 is	 no	 different.	 Her	 eyes	 are	 wide	 with
excitement	as	a	nearby	bot	sets	the	table	and	drinks	are	poured.	Niri’s	talking
to	 her,	 but	 I	 suspect	 Farli	 isn’t	 listening.	 She’s	 trying	 to	 take	 in	 everything
around	her,	from	the	holo	on	the	wall	that	shows	pastoral	landscape	scenes,	to
the	silverware	placed	on	the	elegant	table,	to	the	smells	filling	the	room.	She
looks	 more	 beautiful	 than	 before,	 too.	 She’s	 wearing	 one	 of	 Niri’s	 extra
jumpsuits,	and	it	doesn’t	quite	fit	her	like	it	does	Niri’s	lanky	form.	It’s	tight
across	the	bust	and	too	small	through	the	arms	and	thighs,	because	Farli’s	far
more	 muscular	 than	 the	 rail-thin	 medic.	 It	 looks	 almost	 indecent,	 and	 as	 if
Niri	has	realized	this,	the	jumpsuit	is	open	in	the	front,	revealing	a	sliver	of
borrowed	 under-tunic.	 Layers,	 so	 she	 doesn’t	 look	 as	 if	 she’s	 busting	 out	 of
the	 top.	 Smart.	 Farli’s	 thick,	 wild	 hair	 has	 been	 pulled	 back	 into	 a	 ponytail
knotted	high	at	the	crown	of	her	head,	and	her	bare,	unadorned	horns	look	as
prominent	as	her	beaming	smile.
Her	attention	turns	the	moment	I	approach,	and	I	can	hear	her	purring.	Niri’s
eyebrows	 go	 up,	 and	 she	 moves	 away,	 programming	 drink	 stations	 at	 each
seat.	 “Mardok,”	 Farli	 exclaims	 at	 the	 sight	 of	 me.	 Her	 eyes	 light	 up.	 “You
have	 returned.”	 She	 moves	 toward	 me	 and	 puts	 her	 arms	 around	 my	 waist,
tucking	 her	 head	 against	 my	 shoulder.	 She	 inhales	 deeply.	 “And	 you	 have
bathed.	What	is	this	marvelous	smell?”
“It’s	ah…just	the	ship’s	generic	soap.”	I	pat	her	back	awkwardly,	glancing	at
Niri.	Her	mouth	is	thin	with	disapproval,	and	I’m	not	sure	if	it’s	for	me	or	for
Farli.	 Probably	 me.	 She	 likely	 thinks	 I’m	 taking	 advantage	 of	 Farli.	 And
certain	parts	of	me	are	very,	very	okay	with	that	idea.	So	I	reluctantly	pull	her
away.	“Why	don’t	you	have	a	seat?	I	can	show	you	how	to	operate	the	drink
menu.”
For	 the	 next	 few	 minutes,	 while	 we	 wait	 for	 the	 captain	 and	 Trakan,	 I
demonstrate	how	the	drink	station	operates.	Niri’s	already	got	it	set	up,	but	I
show	 her	 anyhow,	 and	 she	 orders	 several	 different	 things	 just	 to	 taste	 them,
grabbing	 her	 glass	 before	 it	 finishes	 filling	 and	 making	 a	 mess.	 A	 bot
immediately	 slides	 onto	 the	 table	 to	 clean	 it	 up,	 which	 causes	 even	 more
excitement,	and	after	that,	I	think	Farli	deliberately	spills	things	just	to	see	the
reaction.	Niri	doesn’t	approve,	but	I	love	the	childlike	wonder	in	Farli’s	face
and	 the	 way	 she	 wrinkles	 her	 nose	 when	 she	 tastes	 everything.	 She	 doesn’t
like	beer,	or	fermented	milk.	She	doesn’t	like	the	fizzy	drinks	that	Trakan	is
addicted	to,	or	the	bitter	stims	that	I	chug	on	late	nights.	In	the	end,	she	settles
on	water.
The	 captain	 appears,	 and	 I	 jump	 to	 my	 feet.	 So	 does	 Niri.	 Farli	 watches	 us
with	fascination	but	does	not	leave	her	seat.
“You	stand	when	the	captain	appears,”	Niri	tells	her.
Farli	blinks.	“Why?”
“Because	 that	 is	 what	 you	 do.”	 Niri	 seems	 impatient	 with	 Farli’s	 endless
questions.
Farli	 looks	 to	 me,	 curious.	 I	 shrug	 and	 give	 her	 a	 nod,	 and	 this	 seems	 to
infuriate	Niri	even	more.	Not	my	fault	that	Farli	wants	me	to	guide	her	instead
of	Niri.	She	gets	to	her	feet,	and	the	captain	moves	toward	his	chair,	his	hands
clasped	 behind	 his	 back.	 He	 ignores	 the	 rest	 of	 us,	 like	 he	 always	 does.
Behind	 him	 is	 Trakan,	 and	 his	 eyes	 are	 devouring	 Farli’s	 lithe	 form	 in	 the
tight	jumper.
That	protective	surge	rises	in	my	gut,	and	I	have	to	fight	the	urge	not	to	jump
in	front	of	her	and	shield	her	from	his	eyes.	I	glare	at	him,	hoping	he	keffing
notices	that	I	don’t	like	the	way	he’s	looking	at	her.
The	 captain	 sits.	 Niri	 and	 I	 sit	 down,	 too,	 and	 Farli	 does	 a	 moment	 later,
though	 it’s	 clear	 she	 doesn’t	 understand	 the	 ceremony.	 Trakan	 immediately
glides	over	to	her	side,	extending	his	hand.	“Well,	well,	Niri	told	me	that	we
had	a	visitor,	but	I	didn’t	believe	her.	Hard	to	think	that	a	beauty	like	you	is
hiding	out	on	this	iceball	of	a	planet.”
Farli	 looks	 delighted	 at	 his	 words,	 but	 she	 ignores	 his	 hand.	 “You	 are
speaking	my	language!”
“Niri	sent	us	the	language	file	so	we	could	all	chat.	I	look	forward	to	hearing
more	of	what	you	have	to	say.”	He	winks	at	her	and	nudges	his	hand	closer.	I
notice	his	tail	is	flicking	in	a	rather	predatory	fashion,	and	anger	burns	in	my
gut.	He’s	got	a	girl	back	at	spaceport.	He	needs	to	leave	Farli	alone.
She	 eyes	 his	 hand	 and	 then	 looks	 at	 me.	 Maybe	 it’s	 me	 being	 an	 ass,	 but	 I
shake	my	head,	indicating	she	should	ignore	it.
“Gonna	be	like	that,	huh?”	I	can’t	tell	if	Trakan’s	talking	to	me	or	to	her,	but	it
doesn’t	matter.	I	lean	in	so	I’m	closer	to	her	and	give	him	a	challenging	stare.	
He	smirks	at	me	and	moves	to	his	seat,	across	from	Farli.
“It	is	a	pleasure	to	meet	you,”	the	captain	says	in	an	austere	tone	as	he	presses
the	 button	 to	 begin	 the	 first	 course.	 “Why	 don’t	 you	 tell	 us	 why	 you	 are
here?”
She	looks	at	me,	and	then	her	brows	crease	in	a	frown.	“I	was	hunting.”
“Here	 on	 this	 planet,”	 the	 captain	 amends	 smoothly	 as	 the	 first	 course	 is
served.	Bowls	of	kelp	soup	are	placed	in	front	of	us,	and	the	others	begin	to
eat,	delicate	eating	sticks	clinking	against	the	bowls.
Farli	sniffs	over	her	soup	and	then	looks	at	me	again,	a	distressed	expression
on	her	face.	I	take	my	eating	sticks	in	hand	slowly	and	take	a	mouthful	with
exaggerated	motions.	She	picks	up	the	sticks	at	her	side	and	examines	them,
then	lifts	one	to	her	nose	to	sniff.
Trakan	snorts	with	muffled	laughter.
I	scowl	at	him.
“I	am	not	sure	what	you	mean,	here	on	this	planet,”	Farli	says	as	she	tries	to
balance	the	sticks	between	her	fingers	like	I	am.	After	a	moment	she	gives	up,
uses	 one	 stick	 to	 fish	 out	 a	 stewed	 leaf,	 and	 takes	 a	 small	 bite—and
immediately	I	can	tell	she	hates	the	food.	She	chews	for	a	long	time,	and	I	try
to	think	up	what	excuse	I	can	give	if	she	spits	it	out,	but	she	swallows	bravely
and	then	sets	her	eating	sticks	down.	“I	live	here.”
“Do	many	of	your	people	live	here?”	Chatav	asks.
“Oh,	all	of	them.”
Trakan	chokes	another	laugh	off,	hiding	behind	his	drink.
“And	how	many	is	that?”	the	captain	asks	smoothly,	and	I	hate	this.	I	hate	that
he’s	interrogating	her	and	she’s	got	no	clue	of	what	he’s	doing,	because	she
doesn’t	have	a	bit	of	guile	in	her	body.	
She	 gives	 a	 bright	 little	 laugh.	 “I	 cannot	 count	 that	 high.	 At	 least	 ten	 hands
worth,	and	that	does	not	include	the	humans.”
“Humans?”
“Yes.	They	came	here	several	seasons	ago.	The	bad	aliens	left	them	here,	and
my	chief	found	Shorshie	and	the	others	and	rescued	them.	They	are	all	mated
to	good	strong	hunters	now.	They	all	have	kits,	too.	Some	have	several.”	Her
expression	goes	from	pleasant	to	slightly	wistful,	and	I	notice	she’s	looking	at
me	again.
“Tell	me	more	about	the	humans,”	the	captain	says.	“They	are	stranded	here
like	your	people?”
“No,	 they	 live	 here	 like	 us.”	 She	 talks	 happily	 about	 the	 different	 ‘mated’
people	in	her	tribe	and	the	personalities	of	the	‘humans.’	I	see	Niri	pull	out	her
personal	pad	and	begin	to	type,	while	Trakan	and	Chatav	eat	their	soup.	Farli
does	not	eat,	just	talks,	and	it	is	clear	she	has	great	affection	for	everyone	in
her	‘tribe.’
In	 a	 break	 in	 the	 conversation,	 Niri	 murmurs,	 “Humans	 are	 life	 forms	 from
Sol	III,	Captain.	Primitive	culture.	D-class	planet.”
“Kef,”	Trakan	says,	pushing	his	bowl	aside.	“D-class	life	forms,	too?	I	hope
we’re	not	touching	that	with	a	ten-foot	pole.”
I	 know	 what	 he’s	 thinking.	 Niri	 looks	 uneasy,	 too.	 Planets	 with	 a	 ‘D’
classification	 are	 off	 limits	 to	 any	 and	 all	 contact.	 If	 we’re	 found	 with
contraband	aliens,	we	could	get	nailed	for	kidnapping,	even	if	we	aren’t	the
responsible	parties.	A	tricky	situation	just	got	trickier.	
The	 captain	 doesn’t	 look	 worried.	 He	 finishes	 his	 soup,	 and	 the	 bowls	 are
cleared	away.	I’ve	barely	eaten	mine—no	appetite.	Farli’s	is	barely	touched.
New	 plates	 are	 set	 out,	 this	 time	 delicate	 little	 veg-cakes	 garnished	 with
fanciful	spirals.	I	watch	as	Farli’s	nostrils	flare,	and	she	makes	no	move	to	eat
this,	either.	
“So	your	people	and	the	humans	arrived	at	the	same	time?”	Chatav	continues.
“Together?”
“No.	We	have	always	been	here.	The	humans	came	a	few	seasons	ago.”	She’s
starting	to	get	frustrated	with	the	conversation,	it’s	clear.	“Why?”
“I’m	just	trying	to	figure	out	the	best	way	to	proceed	from	here.”	I	imagine
the	captain’s	mentally	running	numbers	on	how	much	it’ll	cost	us	to	dump	our
cargo	and	pick	up	at	least	forty	refugees,	some	of	them	D-class.	Trakan’s	no
longer	laughing,	and	Nisi	looks	upset.	They’re	seeing	their	pay	slip	away,	and
normally	 I’d	 be	 upset,	 too.	 But	 Farli’s	 more	 important	 to	 me	 than	 a	 few
credits.	
“Proceed?	What	do	you	mean?”	Farli	looks	at	me.
I	nod	at	her	plate.	“You	should	eat.”
She	leans	closer,	and	as	she	does,	she	starts	to	purr	again.	Her	expression	goes
soft	as	she	looks	at	me,	and	then	she	whispers,	“Will	we	get	meat	soon?”
“Meat?”	I	ask,	surprised.
“Meat?”	The	captain	echoes,	appalled.	“You	eat	animal	flesh?”
I	 can	 see	 Farli	 cringe	 back	 in	 her	 seat,	 and	 that	 protective	 feeling	 surges
through	me	again.	“Not	sure	what	else	she’s	supposed	to	eat	while	she’s	here,
Captain.	Didn’t	see	a	lot	of	farms	or	processing	plants	out	in	that	snow.”
“Mm.”	He	still	looks	repulsed.
I	shoot	Farli	a	reassuring	glance.	“We	don’t	have	meat,	I’m	sorry.	Maybe	we
can	find	something	else	for	you.”
Her	 smile	 in	 my	 direction	 is	 dazzling,	 and	 it	 almost	 makes	 up	 for	 Trakan’s
quiet	snickering.	I	reach	under	the	table	and	squeeze	her	hand.	I’ll	make	sure
she	gets	what	she	needs.
FARLI
By	the	time	the	endless,	strange	meal	is	finished,	I	am	ravenously	hungry	and
exhausted	 all	 at	 once.	 I	 have	 never	 talked	 so	 much	 at	 one	 time	 and	 yet
managed	to	say	so	very	little.	Every	time	I	spoke,	the	sly-looking	male	would
smirk.	 Niri	 would	 frown.	 And	 the	 other	 one—Cap-tan—would	 just	 throw
more	 questions	 at	 me	 and	 misunderstand	 everything	 I	 said.	 I	 feel	 frustrated
and	 tired,	 and	 I	 need	 to	 ask	 for	 fire,	 even	 though	 I	 haven’t	 seen	 any	 since
arriving.	It	is	a	long	way	back	to	the	closest	hunter	cave	in	the	dark,	and	I’ll
need	a	torch.
I	return	to	the	healer’s	room	with	Niri	after	the	eating,	and	check	on	Chahm-
pee.	 He	 is	 still	 asleep,	 but	 he	 snores	 like	 he	 always	 does,	 and	 I	 feel	 a	 little
better	seeing	that.	I	sit	at	his	side	on	one	of	the	strange	stools	and	stroke	his
furry	nose.	I	am	not	sure	if	I	am	comforting	him	or	myself.	These	strangers
are…odd	 and	 not	 entirely	 pleasant.	 I	 do	 not	 understand	 why	 they	 make	 me
feel…like	less.	It	is	a	sensation	I	have	never	felt	before.	The	sly	one	laughed
all	through	his	meal,	and	I	sometimes	got	the	impression	he	was	laughing	at
me.	I	have	always	imagined	what	I	would	do	if	I	met	strangers	like	Vektal	met
the	humans,	and	I	never	pictured	them	being…unpleasant.	
All	except	Mardok,	of	course.
My	mate.
I	give	a	dreamy	sigh,	picturing	his	face.	He	is	stern	but	protective.	He	tried	to
make	me	comfortable	throughout	the	strange	meal,	and	when	the	others	made
faces	at	my	words,	he	scowled	at	them.	I	liked	that.	I	think	my	mother	would
like	Mardok,	too.	I	cannot	wait	to	return	to	the	village	and	introduce	him	to
the	 others.	 I	 am	 so	 proud	 of	 how	 handsome	 and	 strong	 he	 is.	 My	 khui	 has
chosen	wisely,	and	we	will	make	adorable	kits	together.
As	if	my	thoughts	have	summoned	him,	Mardok	appears	in	the	healer’s	room,
looking	around.	He	pauses	when	he	sees	me,	a	faint	look	of	relief	on	his	face.
“There	you	are.”
“I	followed	Niri,”	I	tell	him,	and	stroke	Chahm-pee’s	nose	again.	“I	wanted	to
see	if	he	was	well	before	I	left.”
“Left?	You’re	leaving?”	Mardok	is	shocked.	
“Once	I	get	fire	for	a	torch.	I	will	be	back	in	the	morning	to	check	on	my	fat
one	here.”	I	lovingly	smooth	my	fingers	down	Chahm-pee’s	brow.
“Are	you	going	home?”
“No.”	I	give	him	a	puzzled	glance	as	I	stand.	“I	am	out	hunting.	My	home	is
many	days’	travel	away.”
“Hunting	alone?”
“Of	course.	Some	hunt	with	their	mates,	but	I	have	not	had	the	opportunity,”	I
say,	feeling	shy.	Should	I	point	out	to	him	now	that	we	are	mated?	That	even
now,	I	am	resonating	to	him	because	I	wish	for	our	bodies	to	join	together?	It
does	not	feel	like	the	right	time.	Not	yet,	with	Niri	in	the	next	chamber.
“Fire?”	 he	 echoes	 thoughtfully,	 then	 shakes	 his	 head.	 “I	 can	 give	 you	 an
electronic	light	source,	but	it’d	be	easier	if	you	stayed	here	overnight.”
Here	 with	 him?	 He’s	 finally	 inviting	 me	 to	 touch	 him?	 Pleased,	 I	 move
forward	eagerly.	“I	would	love	to	share	your	furs.”
His	expression	grows	stiff.	“No,	Farli,	that’s	not	what	I	meant.”	He	clasps	my
hands	in	his,	but	gives	a	small	shake	of	his	head.	“I	would	not	use	you	like
that.	You	can	have	my	room,	and	I’ll	sleep	in	the	storage	locker.”
I	pay	no	attention	to	most	of	that.	Use	me?	Use	me	how?	I	would	love	to	mate
with	him,	but	he	is	gazing	down	at	me	like	it	is	a	terrible	idea,	and	I	do	not
understand	why.	“You	want	me	to	sleep	in	your	furs,	but	not	with	you?”
“Just	to	give	you	someplace	safe	to	sleep.”	
He	 gazes	 down	 at	 me,	 and	 the	 expression	 on	 his	 face	 is	 hungry—just	 for	 a
flash,	but	it’s	there.	And	I	feel	a	little	better.	He	is	attracted	to	me,	I	think,	but
does	not	know	how	to	handle	it.	Maybe	with	his	people	it	is	not	appropriate	to
show	interest?	I	do	not	know	any	of	the	rules	and	feel	a	little	lost.	“All	right,”
I	say	softly.
Mardok	glances	over	at	Niri,	who	is	watching	us.	“Farli’s	going	with	me,”	he
tells	her.	“If	you	need	her	or	her	pet	wakes	up,	buzz	my	room.”
She	nods,	and	her	mouth	thins	out	again.	“I’ll	let	the	captain	know.”
“You	do	that.”	His	tone	is	short,	and	I	am	puzzled	again.	I	thought	they	were
friends.
Mardok	leads	me	out	of	the	room	and	down	a	series	of	dark,	narrow	halls.	It
smells	like	the	Elders’	Cave	in	here,	that	strange	hard	scent	that	Har-loh	calls
‘metal.’	We	turn	down	another	passageway,	and	I	hear	the	sound	of	voices,	in
the	strange	language.	Mardok	halts	and	tucks	me	behind	him,	against	the	wall,
and	listens	to	the	others.
It	must	be	the	two	males	I	met	at	dinner.	The	elder	and	the	sly	one.	I	did	not
care	for	either,	and	I	feel	ashamed	about	that.	Perhaps	they	just	need	time	to
adjust	to	me,	like	the	humans	needed	time	to	adjust	to	living	on	our	world.	I
should	not	dislike	them	just	because	they	made	me	feel	foolish	at	their	strange
dinner.	In	their	strange	way,	they	were	trying	to	be	polite.
I	think.
But	Mardok	does	not	seem	to	be	in	a	hurry	to	leave.	He	is	attentively	listening
to	them,	and	since	I	cannot	understand	them,	I	focus	on	him.	The	muscles	on
his	neck	and	shoulders	are	covered	with	a	thin	tunic,	but	I	remember	the	sight
of	 all	 that	 blue	 skin	 and	 the	 drawings	 underneath.	 This	 close,	 I	 can	 see	 the
lines	of	his	skull	where	it	meets	his	thick	neck,	and	admire	the	shiny	covers
on	his	horns.	I	put	a	hand	on	his	back,	because	the	scent	of	him	this	close	is
irresistible,	and	I	feel	him	stiffen	at	my	touch.	I	can	hear	his	breathing	speed
up.	It	sends	an	answering	pulse	of	excitement	through	my	body,	and	my	khui
grows	 louder,	 so	 loud	 that	 I	 feel	 it	 is	 shaking	 my	 entire	 chest	 with	 its
enthusiasm.	
He	puts	a	finger	to	his	lips,	indicating	quiet.	As	if	I	can	control	my	khui?	It
chooses	who	to	sing	to,	not	me.	I	do	not	say	this	aloud,	of	course.	Instead,	I
find	 myself	 staring	 at	 his	 raised	 hand.	 It	 is	 the	 arm	 that	 is	 capped	 with	 the
shiny	stone,	like	his	horns	are,	and	I	wonder	what	the	story	is	behind	that.	His
tail	flicks	against	my	leg,	its	shortened	length	holding	a	story	of	its	own.
This	male	is	so	full	of	stories,	of	mysteries.	I	cannot	wait	to	find	them	all	out.
I	sigh	happily	and	press	my	cheek	to	his	shoulder,	pleased.	I	have	not	felt	this
right	about	a	male,	ever.	The	moment	I	saw	him,	I	knew	he	was	mine.	This	is
why	I	have	never	had	interest	in	Taushen,	or	Sessah.	I	have	been	waiting	all
this	time	for	my	Mardok.	I	slide	my	arms	around	his	waist,	holding	him	close
and	breathing	in	his	scent.	It	does	not	matter	that	he	is	cooler	to	the	touch	or
that	his	people	are	strange.	He	is	mine.
The	talking	dies	away,	and	Mardok’s	hand	covers	mine,	pressing	against	his
stomach.	“We	can	go	now.	My	quarters	are	just	down	the	hall.”
Does	this	mean	I	have	to	let	him	go?	I	pull	away	from	him,	and	the	only	thing
that	makes	me	happy	about	that	is	that	he	seems	reluctant	to	let	me	go	also.	
He	 takes	 me	 by	 the	 hand	 and	 leads	 me	 onward.	 “What	 were	 they	 talking
about?”	I	ask	him,	keeping	my	voice	hushed.
Mardok	stops	at	a	panel	full	of	lights	and	begins	to	tap	at	buttons.	“They	were
discussing	options.”
“Options?”
My	mate	glances	over	his	shoulder	at	me.	“We’re	not	equipped	to	be	a	rescue
ship.	 They’re	 trying	 to	 figure	 out	 if	 we’ve	 got	 enough	 food	 or	 fuel	 to	 bring
your	people	with	us,	and	if	we	do,	what	happens	to	our	cargo	we’ve	already
been	paid	for.”
I	 do	 not	 follow	 some	 of	 his	 words,	 and	 shake	 my	 head.	 “Go	 with	 you?	 Go
with	you	where?”
The	 wall	 opens,	 pulling	 back	 to	 reveal	 a	 small	 chamber.	 In	 it,	 I	 see	 several
large,	square	objects	I	do	not	recognize,	and	one	I	do—his	furs.	This	must	be
where	 he	 sleeps.	 The	 walls	 are	 bare	 of	 any	 pleasant	 hangings,	 and	 the	 floor
has	no	furs	to	block	the	cold.	It	looks	very	bare	and	unfriendly,	this	cave,	and
I	feel	sad	for	him	that	he	must	spend	his	time	in	such	a	place.
He	pulls	me	inside,	and	the	wall	shuts	behind	him.	I	look	around,	hugging	my
arms.	It	is	overwarm	in	here,	like	it	is	in	every	chamber	of	this	ship.	“Do	you
live	here	by	yourself?”
“Yeah.	The	others	have	their	own	private	chambers.	We’re	a	small	ship,	but
not	 that	 small.”	 He	 moves	 past	 me	 and	 begins	 to	 straighten	 things	 on	 a	 flat
surface—more	 strange,	 square	 shapes.	 His	 people	 must	 love	 squares.	 “I’m
sorry	the	place	is	a	mess.”
“Is	it?”
Mardok	flashes	me	a	grin	and	then	hurriedly	straightens	the	thin-looking	bed
furs,	then	indicates	I	should	sit	there.	I	do,	and	he	sits	down	across	from	me
on	the	only	stool	in	the	chamber,	spinning	around.	“I’m	sorry	dinner	was	such
a	shitshow.”
I	 do	 not	 know	 the	 word,	 but	 the	 meaning	 is	 clear.	 “I	 did	 not	 know	 your
customs.	I	apologize—”
Mardok	 looks	 angry	 at	 my	 words.	 He	 leans	 forward	 and	 clasps	 my	 hand	 in
his.	“There	is	nothing	to	apologize	for,	Farli.	The	captain	did	not	believe	your
story,	and	I	think	it	was	all	a	test.	And	Trakan?	He’s	just	an	asshole.	Don’t	let
them	get	to	you.”
My	khui	begins	to	sing	a	soft	song	as	I	become	acutely	aware	of	my	hand	in
his.	“I	will	not.	But…where	do	they	want	to	take	my	people?”
Now	Mardok	looks	confused.	“Away	from	here.	Your	people	are	stranded.”
Are	we?	I	had	no	idea.	“I	see.	I	would	need	to	talk	it	over	with	my	chief.”	I
am	not	entirely	sure	I	like	the	idea,	though	he	and	his	people	seem	to	think	it
is	a	done	deal.	“Where	would	we	go?”
“Well,	I	imagine	you’d	need	to	go	to	Homeworld	first.	That’s	a	planet	called
Kes.	It’s	where	our	people	come	from,	and	it’s	the	seat	of	everything.	You’d
have	to	go	there.	Get	your	records	established.	From	there,	I	guess	you	could
go	to	my	planet.	It’s	nice.	Lots	of	green	trees,	clear	waters,	many	beaches.”
I	 think	 of	 the	 food	 at	 dinner—bland	 and	 tasteless.	 I	 glance	 around	 this
chamber,	 all	 squares	 and	 empty	 walls.	 I	 think	 of	 how	 the	 others	 acted	 at
dinner.	And	I	do	not	want	to	hurt	his	feelings,	so	I	just	smile.	It	is	clear	to	me
that	he	will	need	to	live	with	us,	instead	of	me	going	to	live	with	him.	“Your
family	is	on	your	world?”
His	expression	grows	distant.	He	lets	go	of	my	hand	and	sits	back.	“I	don’t
have	any	family	left.”
My	heart	aches	for	him.	“Did	you	lose	them	to	a	sickness?	Over	twenty	turns
of	the	seasons	ago,	we	lost	a	great	many	in	our	tribe	to	the	khui-sickness.	I	am
lucky	in	that	I	did	not	lose	my	parents	or	my	brothers,	but	I	know	many	who
did.”
“Did	you	get	sick?”	he	asks	me,	clearly	trying	to	steer	the	conversation	back
toward	me.
“I	 did	 not.	 I	 was	 a	 young	 kit.	 Very	 young.	 My	 khui	 was	 new	 and	 strong,	 I
think.	Perhaps	that	helped.”	
“Your	symbiont?”	He	leans	forward,	scooting	his	stool	closer	to	me,	and	his
gaze	 fixes	 on	 my	 eyes.	 I	 feel	 the	 heat	 pulse	 through	 my	 body	 again,	 and	 I
wish	he	would	take	my	hand	once	more.	I	want	to	put	it	on	my	teat	again	and
see	if	he	responds	how	he	did	before	or	if	he	is	interested.	Even	if	he	does	not
resonate	to	me—yet—I	am	content	to	pleasure-mate	with	him.	He	is	the	first
male	I	have	wanted	to	even	try	it	with.	Ever	since	I	met	him,	I	can	think	of
nothing	 but	 what	 it	 would	 feel	 like	 to	 have	 him	 touch	 me.	 “Can	 you	 feel	 it
inside	you?”	he	asks.	
I	 nod.	 “Only	 at	 certain	 times.	 Like	 now,	 when	 it	 is	 singing.”	 I	 put	 my	 hand
over	my	chest.	I	do	not	tell	him	why	it	is	singing.	Not	yet.
He	 gives	 me	 a	 slow	 smile,	 so	 stunningly	 handsome	 that	 it	 takes	 my	 breath
away.	“Singing,	eh?	I	like	that.”	But	then	his	smile	fades.	“Farli…I	just	want
to	apologize	to	you	for	what	happened	earlier.”
“At	dinner?”
“No,	 not	 dinner,	 though	 someone	 should	 definitely	 apologize	 for	 that.”	 He
grimaces	and	rubs	his	brow.	“For	what	happened	with	you…and	your	pet.”
I	tilt	my	head,	curious.	“What	happened	with	me	and	my	pet?	Something	hurt
him.	It	happens.	This	world	is	not	safe.”	I	did	not	see	what	it	was,	other	than	a
flash	of	light.
The	 look	 on	 his	 face	 is	 full	 of	 distress,	 and	 it	 makes	 my	 heart	 hurt.	 “It	 was
me.”
A	knot	forms	in	my	throat.	“You…what?”
“I	 saw	 him	 charging	 out	 of	 the	 corner	 of	 my	 eye,	 and	 I	 just…reacted.”	 His
eyes	are	mere	slits,	his	expression	haunted.	“I…I	flashed	back	to	when	I	was
a	soldier.	Fired	without	thinking.	I’m	sorry.”
I	do	not	know	what	to	say.	I	am	aching	inside.	He	was	the	one	that	hurt	my
poor	Chahm-pee.	The	thought	fills	me	with	wounded	rage…and	yet	it	is	clear
from	his	expression	that	it	was	an	accident.	“I	see.”
Mardok	gets	up.	“Listen,	I’ve	probably	been	in	your	ear	too	much	already.	I’ll
leave	you	alone	to	get	some	sleep.	You’re	probably	tired.”
Tired?	Not	in	the	slightest.	Not	with	my	body	humming	at	his	presence	and
my	heart	full	of	conflicting	emotions.	But	all	I	know	is	that	he	did	not	mean
it,	 and	 he	 has	 done	 everything	 he	 can	 to	 make	 Chahm-pee	 better.	 “It	 is	 all
right,	Mardok.”
“It’s	not.	I’m	all	keffed	in	the	head.”	He	heaves	a	sigh	and	moves	to	the	wall.
“Better	that	I	leave	you	alone.	You’ll	be	comfortable	in	here	by	yourself.”
“You	are	leaving?”	I	do	not	want	him	to	go.	Not	now.	Not	ever.
“I	need	to.”	The	look	on	his	face	is	full	of	self-loathing,	and	surprising	to	me.
“Been	 here	 a	 day	 and	 I’m	 keffing	 up	 your	 life.	 I	 need	 to	 take	 a	 step	 back.
Leave	you	alone.”
Leave	me	alone?	“I	do	not	want	to	be	alone,	Mardok.”
“You’ll	 be	 fine.	 Get	 some	 sleep.”	 He	 moves	 to	 the	 wall	 and	 gestures	 at	 a
panel.	“I’ll	be	asleep	in	the	storage	room	next	door.	Just	hit	this	red	button	if
you	get	scared	and	I’ll	come	find	you.”
Scared?	 Of	 the	 dark?	 Like	 a	 kit?	 I	 bite	 back	 my	 amusement,	 because	 he’s
leaving	and	I	want	him	to	stay.	“Do	not	go,	Mardok.”
But	he	only	shakes	his	head	and	taps	the	panel.	The	wall	opens,	and	he	leaves.
After	a	moment,	the	wall	closes	again,	and	I	am	in	his	chamber,	alone.	The
novelty	 of	 it	 lasts	 only	 a	 brief	 moment.	 I	 explore	 his	 room,	 touching	 his
things,	trying	to	learn	more	about	him	from	them.	I	see	no	signs	of	family,	no
extra	tunics	or	carefully	kept	toys	from	siblings	grown	up.	The	squares	on	his
desk	are	puzzling—they	open	up	to	nothing	but	a	bunch	of	white	slips	with
black	squiggles	on	them.	I	pick	one	up,	smell	it,	and	then	put	it	down	again.
Smells	musty.	His	furs	smell	like	him,	and	I	climb	onto	the	raised	platform	of
his	bedding	to	wallow	in	them.	Then,	when	I	am	tired	of	sniffing	his	scent,	I
get	up	and	approach	the	panel.
I	 hit	 the	 red	 button.	 Something	 beeps.	 “I’m	 coming,”	 Mardok’s	 voice	 calls
through	the	wall,	and	it	sounds	strange	and	hollow.	I	press	my	ear	to	the	door,
curious.	“Where	are	you?	I	hear	you	but	do	not	see	you.”
The	wall	next	to	me	pulls	back,	and	Mardok	steps	through,	looking	worried.
“Are	you	all	right?”
I	pat	the	wall	I	have	my	hands	on.	“I	heard	your	voice	here.	How	did	you	get
over	there?”
His	mouth	twitches.	“I’m	not	in	the	wall.	That	was	the	intercom.”
“Can	we	do	it	again?”	I	am	fascinated.	“I	want	to	hear	your	voice.”
He	 shakes	 his	 head.	 “Go	 to	 sleep.	 If	 you’re	 not	 scared	 or	 you	 don’t	 need
anything,	sleep.	We’ll	talk	in	the	morning.”	
Humph.	 I	 say	 nothing	 as	 he	 leaves.	 The	 moment	 the	 wall	 shuts,	 I	 hit	 the
button	again.
There’s	 a	 long	 pause.	 “Mardok?”	 I	 yell	 into	 the	 wall,	 where	 his	 voice	 came
from	 earlier.	 “I	 wish	 to	 speak	 to	 you.”	 I	 hit	 the	 button	 again,	 then	 call	 out,
“Come	and	talk	to	me.”
This	 time,	 the	 wall	 does	 not	 speak	 with	 his	 voice.	 The	 panel	 opens	 and	 he
steps	 inside	 again,	 crossing	 his	 arms	 over	 his	 chest	 like	 I	 am	 a	 naughty	 kit.
“Farli?”
I	beam	a	smile	at	him.	“You	are	back.”
“Because	you	won’t	stop	pushing	the	button.”	He	leans	against	the	entrance
and	sighs	heavily.	“Are	you	scared?”
I	clasp	my	hands	in	front	of	my	chest.	“If	I	say	I	am,	will	you	stay	and	talk	to
me?”
Mardok	 glances	 down	 the	 hall	 one	 way,	 then	 the	 other.	 Satisfied,	 he	 steps
inside	and	lets	the	panel	slide	shut	behind	him.	“I	shouldn’t	be	here.”
“Yes,	 you	 should.”	 My	 khui	 begins	 to	 sing	 immediately.	 This	 is	 the	 perfect
place	for	him	to	be—with	me.
“The	captain’s	going	to	have	my	ass	if	he	finds	out.”	But	he	moves	past	me
and	 heads	 to	 one	 of	 the	 squares	 on	 the	 wall,	 and	 pulls	 out	 extra	 furs	 and	 a
pillow.	Oh.	The	squares	are	storage	baskets.	How	odd.	He	takes	the	strange,
flat	 furs	 and	 spreads	 them	 on	 the	 ground	 next	 to	 the	 bed.	 “I’ll	 sleep	 here,
okay?	So	you	won’t	be	scared.”
I	should	tell	him	that	I	am	not	scared	now,	but	he	will	leave.	So	I	just	smile
brightly	at	him	and	move	to	my	bed.	“You	can	sleep	up	here	with	me.”
“No,”	he	says,	amusement	in	his	voice.	“No,	I	really	can’t.	Trust	me.”
“I	will	not	take	up	much	room.	I	promise.”
“No.”
“I	am	a	light	sleeper.	I	will	not	snore	or	lash	you	with	my	tail—”
“Farli,	no.	Okay?	Just	no.”	He	lies	down	and	fluffs	a	pillow	behind	his	head.
“Go	to	sleep.	Lie	down.”
He	is	determined	to	send	me	to	bed	like	a	kit,	is	he	not?	Frustrating.	I	lie	back
in	the	bed	and	stare	up	at	the	ceiling.
“Lights	off,”	Mardok	says	in	a	low	voice.
The	entire	room	dims	and	grows	dark.
I	gasp,	sitting	up.	“How—”	I	am	filled	with	wonder.	“Lights	on,”	I	call	out,
hoping	it’ll	respond.
“This	room	is	programmed	to	my	voice.	Sorry.	Get	under	the	covers	and	go	to
sleep.”	Mardok	says.	“I	can	show	you	how	everything	works	in	the	morning.”
I	lie	back	again,	but	it	is	stifling	hot	and	I	am	wearing	far	too	many	layers	for
sleeping.	 Get	 under	 the	 furs?	 I	 will	 sweat	 a	 lake	 if	 I	 do.	 I	 stare	 up,	 wishing
Mardok	 was	 here	 with	 me	 and	 wishing	 he	 was	 not	 so	 determined	 to	 ignore
me.	Still,	if	I	am	to	be	ignored,	at	least	I	can	be	cooler.	I	undo	the	ties	at	my
waist	and	begin	to	peel	off	Niri’s	borrowed	tunic	with	the	legs	built	in.	If	he
notices	my	squirming	atop	the	blankets	and	their	strange	platform,	he	does	not
say	anything.	I	think	he	is	trying	to	ignore	me	to	sleep.	I	finish	stripping	off
the	leathers	and	feel	a	little	cooler.	I	am	still	wearing	a	fine	sheen	of	sweat,
but	 at	 least	 my	 skin	 can	 breathe.	 I	 blink	 in	 the	 darkness,	 thinking	 about	 my
dvisti.	“Do	you	think	Chahm-pee	is	all	right?”
“He’s	 fine.	 Niri’s	 got	 him	 all	 patched	 up.	 The	 only	 thing	 med	 bay	 can’t
reproduce	 quickly	 is	 artificial	 blood,	 but	 that	 should	 be	 taken	 care	 of	 by
morning.”	 I	 hear	 his	 blankets	 rustle	 as	 he	 turns	 over.	 “Do	 you…need	 to	 be
somewhere?	Will	your	parents	be	looking	for	you?”
I	 chuckle.	 “Not	 likely.	 I	 have	 been	 hunting	 on	 my	 own	 since	 I	 had	 my	 first
flow.”
He’s	 quiet.	 Then,	 “Uh,	 if	 you	 don’t	 mind	 me	 asking,	 how	 old	 are	 you
exactly?”
I	 am	 amused	 by	 the	 question…but	 only	 for	 a	 brief	 moment.	 Then	 I	 realize
what	 it	 means.	 He	 thinks	 I	 am	 a	 kit.	 Is	 this	 why	 he	 pushes	 me	 away
constantly?	He	worries	I	should	be	at	the	teat	and	not	trying	to	claim	him	as
my	mate?	I	swallow	my	hurt.	“I	have	seen	the	seasons	turn	over	twenty-two
times.”
“And	the	years	are	longer	here,	right?”	He	exhales	deeply.	“Thank	gods.	I	was
worried	for	a	moment	there.”
“How	old	are	you?”	I	taunt	him	back.
“Thirty-eight	 years	 by	 my	 world’s	 reckoning.	 I	 guess	 I’d	 be	 a	 little	 over
thirty-five	of	yours.”	
I	snort.	“Barely	old	enough	to	be	a	hunter	yourself.”	In	truth,	he	is	young	but
in	 his	 prime—the	 perfect	 age	 for	 me.	 Maybe	 I’m	 a	 little	 wounded	 that	 he
thinks	I	am	a	silly	kit,	after	all.	Is	this	how	Sessah	feels	around	me?	I	must
remember	to	be	nicer	to	him.	
“A	 hunter,	 huh?”	 He	 chuckles	 into	 the	 dark,	 and	 the	 sound	 is	 warm	 and
delicious.	“I	like	that.	Beats	being	a	soldier.”
His	laughter	feels	like	a	caress,	and	I	hate	that	I	am	up	here	on	this	platform
and	he	is	down	there.	Why	can	we	not	be	in	the	furs	together?	I	will	gladly
sweat	in	this	heat	if	it	means	I	can	touch	him.	He	is	just	below	me,	and	if	I
were	on	the	ground,	we	would	be	close	enough	to	touch.	
On	impulse,	I	move	to	the	edge	of	the	bed	and	then	roll	off	the	side.	I	land	on
his	chest,	and	my	forehead	knocks	into	his.	My	khui’s	song	increases.
“Ooof,”	he	groans,	and	then	touches	my	arm.	“Are	you	okay,	Farli?	Did	you
fall	off?”
“I	wanted	to	visit,”	I	say.	I	am	breathless	with	excitement	at	how	close	we	are.
I	 can	 taste	 his	 scent	 on	 the	 air,	 and	 it	 is	 making	 me	 aroused.	 My	 khui	 just
sings	and	sings,	pleased	I	have	found	my	mate.
Mardok	 pats	 my	 arm,	 and	 then	 he	 hesitates.	 His	 hand	 moves	 up	 to	 my
shoulder,	and	then	his	breath	hisses	out	of	his	lungs.	“Are	you…naked?”
“It	 is	 hot	 in	 here,”	 I	 tell	 him.	 “Too	 hot	 to	 sleep.	 Is	 naked	 a	 problem?	 My
people	 are	 naked	 whenever	 they	 please.”	 I	 put	 my	 hands	 on	 his	 shoulders.
Still	clothed.	Hmm.	If	we	are	going	to	mate,	he	is	going	to	need	to	take	some
layers	off.
“Naked	is	only	a	problem	if	it’s	been	three	years,”	he	mutters.
“It	is	just	skin.”
“Farli,	I	shouldn’t	be	here.”	He	very	gently	tries	to	pry	me	off	of	him.	“I’m
flattered—hell,	I’m	attracted	to	you	like	crazy,	too,	but	we	can’t	do	this.”
I	ignore	his	words,	focusing	on	what	I	like.	“You	are	attracted	to	me,	too?”	It
makes	me	wiggle	with	pleasure.	
He	 groans,	 and	 his	 hands	 go	 to	 my	 shoulders,	 as	 if	 trying	 to	 hold	 me	 still.
“Stop	moving	like	that.	You’re	going	to	kill	me.”
I	brush	his	hands	off	and	lean	in,	letting	my	fingers	trace	his	features	in	the
dark.	 He’s	 not	 pushing	 me	 away,	 so	 I	 grow	 bolder.	 “You	 like	 me?”	 I	 repeat
again.	I	need	to	hear	him	say	the	words.	“You	do	not	think	I	am	too	young?”
“I	think	you’re	just	too	keffing	innocent,	that’s	all.	I	don’t	want	to	be	the	one
that	spoils	that.”
“You	spoil	nothing,”	I	tell	him,	and	let	my	fingers	wander	over	his	lips.	They
are	surprisingly	soft	for	all	of	the	frowns	he	tends	to	do	over	a	day.	“Let	me
be	in	control	of	my	innocence.”
I	can	feel	him	smile	under	my	fingertips.	I	want	to	put	my	mouth	there	again,
to	do	the	mouth-matings	and	see	how	he	reacts	now	that	we	know	each	other.
Will	 he	 touch	 me	 back	 this	 time?	 I	 hope	 so.	 I	 slide	 forward,	 moving	 up	 his
chest	just	a	little,	and	lean	forward	until	my	nose	bumps	against	his.
“Farli,”	he	murmurs.	I	do	not	know	if	it	is	a	protest	or	encouragement.	I	will
take	it	as	encouragement.	
My	khui	is	singing	wildly	as	I	bend	my	head	and	brush	my	lips	over	his.	He	is
motionless	 underneath	 me,	 and	 so	 I	 increase	 the	 kiss,	 letting	 my	 lips	 move
over	his.	I	have	seen	how	the	others	mouth-mate	and	know	that	tongues	are
involved,	 so	 I	 let	 mine	 play	 along	 the	 seam	 of	 his	 mouth.	 He	 parts	 his	 lips,
and	I	take	the	opportunity	to	flick	my	tongue	against	his.
It	feels	as	if	a	fire	has	sparked	in	my	body.	Need	surges	through	me,	and	every
nerve	ending	responds	to	the	feel	of	his	body	under	mine,	his	mouth	against
mine.	He	hesitates,	only	for	a	moment,	and	then	his	hands	are	in	my	mane	and
he’s	holding	me	against	him	as	our	mouths	slant	together,	our	tongues	locked
in	a	dance.	His	tail	flicks	under	the	blankets,	and	a	moment	later,	I	feel	it	wrap
around	 mine.	 My	 body	 is	 humming	 with	 need,	 and	 my	 teats	 feel	 tight	 and
achy,	and	there	is	a	hot	pulse	between	my	thighs	that	will	not	go	away.	Over
and	 over,	 his	 tongue	 flicks	 against	 mine,	 until	 we	 are	 both	 breathless	 and
panting.	
“Well,”	he	says	between	breaths.	“I’m	pretty	sure	we	just	broke	a	hygiene	law
on	at	least	three	different	planets.”
I	giggle.	I	have	no	idea	what	he	just	said,	but	I	like	the	wonder	in	his	voice.
“It	was	a	good	mouth-mating,	yes?	I	liked	it.	We	should	do	it	more.”
He	 groans.	 “Have	 mercy.	 I	 won’t	 be	 able	 to	 control	 myself	 if	 you	 do	 that
again.	 Give	 me	 a	 moment	 to	 compose	 myself.”	 His	 hands	 stroke	 my	 mane
again	and	then	slide	down	my	sides.	“Gods,	you	are	really,	really	naked.”
I	wiggle	on	top	of	him,	because	I	am	pleased	with	how	this	is	going.	I	loved
kissing	 him.	 It	 was	 so	 fun,	 and	 it	 has	 made	 me	 so	 aroused.	 I	 want	 to	 do	 it
more.	 “I	 really,	 really	 am.”	 I	 lean	 down	 and	 lick	 the	 tip	 of	 his	 nose,	 just
because	I	want	to	lick	him	everywhere.
“Where	did	you	learn	to	do	that	with	your	mouth?”
“Humans	taught	me.	It	is	common	on	their	planet.	Is	it	not	on	yours?”
“No.	Kef,	I	think	I’ve	only	seen	stuff	like	that	in	vids.	Most	mesakkah	women
aren’t	 quite	 so…open.	 They’re	 worried	 about	 disease.	 Mouths	 are	 so
unclean.”
“Pfft.	Do	you	think	my	mouth	is	unclean?”	I	press	another	kiss	to	his	lips.
“I	think	your	mouth	is	amazing,”	he	murmurs.	His	hand	slides	along	my	flank
and	then	lightly	caresses	my	buttock.	“I’ve	never	met	anyone	like	you,	Farli.”
I	preen	under	the	compliment	and	give	another	wiggle.	He	sucks	in	a	breath,
and	I	realize	the	hard	ridge	I	am	straddling	is	not	his	hip	but	his	cock.	Oh.	My
body	flushes	with	heat,	and	I	rock	my	hips	over	him	experimentally.	It	drags
his	blanket-covered	length	against	my	folds,	and	the	sensation	is	dizzying.
Mardok	groans	again,	and	then,	sky-claw	fast,	he	wraps	his	arms	around	me
and	rolls	until	I	am	at	his	side	and	not	straddling	him.	We	face	each	other,	so
close	the	curves	of	our	horns	are	practically	touching	and	I	can	feel	his	breath
on	my	face.	“Tell	me	you’re	real,”	he	says	to	me.	“I	feel	like	if	I	go	to	sleep,
I’m	going	to	wake	up	and	this	will	all	have	been	a	dream.”
“I	am	very	real,”	I	tell	him,	and	trace	my	fingers	over	his	cheek	again.	“Why
do	you	have	drawings	on	your	face?”
“They’re	tattoos.	I	got	them	when	I	was…”	He	hesitates.	“When	I	was	in	the
military.	At	war.”
“What	is	military?”
“Nothing	 good.”	 His	 tone	 has	 changed.	 It’s	 no	 longer	 sensual	 and	 full	 of
pleasure,	 but	 turning	 cold.	 This	 is	 something	 that	 hurts	 him.	 I	 decide	 to
change	the	topic,	letting	my	fingers	glide	up	his	arching	horns	and	along	the
curve.	“Why	are	your	horns	shiny?”
He	gives	a	short,	breathless	laugh.	“You’re	very	curious,	aren’t	you?”
“Mm.	It	is	because	you	are	a	very	curious	man.”	But	the	darkness	is	creeping
out	of	his	voice,	so	I	am	happy.	I	want	nothing	but	his	smiles.	Whatever	bad
things	are	in	his	past,	I	will	make	better	for	him	with	my	love.	“Is	it	a	secret?”
“No,	it’s	custom.	People	cap	their	horns	because…well,	I	don’t	know.	It’s	just
what	 you	 do.	 I	 guess	 it’s	 polite.	 Keeps	 you	 from	 accidentally	 scratching
someone	if	you	move	wrong.”	I	can	feel	him	shrug.	“I’ve	never	met	anyone
without	capped	horns	except	you.”
“I	am	special,”	I	tease.	“You	like	that.”
“You’re	 very	 special.”	 The	 husky	 note	 is	 back	 in	 his	 voice,	 and	 I	 wish	 his
eyes	glowed	in	the	dark	like	mine	so	I	could	see	them.	He	is	just…dark.	Soon
enough	he	will	have	a	khui,	I	remind	myself.	
“Can	we	kiss	more?”	I	ask	him,	snuggling	closer.	My	nose	rubs	against	his.	“I
like	kissing	you.”
“We	shouldn’t.	It’s	against	Captain’s	rules	to	have	relations	with	ship	guests,
and	I’m	pretty	sure	you	qualify.”	But	his	hand	glides	up	and	down	my	arm,
touching	 my	 bare	 skin,	 and	 his	 tail	 is	 still	 twined	 with	 mine.	 “I’ll	 lose	 my
position.”
“What	position?”
“My	job.”
“What	is	job?”
He	chuckles.	“Like	your	people	have	hunters.	I	am	a	mechanic.	Well,	that	and
security.	I	do	both.”
It	 makes	 no	 sense	 for	 him	 to	 lose	 his	 position	 in	 his	 small	 tribe	 because	 he
touches	me,	but	perhaps	their	customs	are	harsh…or	he	has	a	mate.	I	suck	in	a
breath.	What	if	he	has	a	mate	and	that	is	why	he	has	not	resonated	to	me?	I
grab	 his	 horns	 with	 both	 of	 my	 hands	 and	 hold	 his	 face	 against	 mine,	 my
brow	pressing	to	his	as	if	this	will	give	me	the	answers	faster.	“Mardok,”	I	say
quickly.	“Do	you	have	a	mate?”
“A	what?”
“A	female?	A	mate?	A	family?	Kits?”
“What?	No.	I	told	you,	I’m	a	soldier.	Was	a	soldier.”	I	can	feel	his	heavy	sigh
in	the	air	between	us.	“It	keffed	my	head	up	good.	Can’t	bring	a	family	into
that.	Never	wanted	to.”
I	am	relieved.	“Good.”
“Why	good?”	He	sounds	amused.
“Because	you	are	my	mate	and	no	one	else’s.”
There’s	a	long	pause.	“What?”
I	put	my	hand	to	his	chest.	Still	covered	in	his	silly,	thin	leathers.	He	should
be	naked	with	me.	“You	are	my	mate	and	I	am	yours.	We	have	resonated.”
                                   OceanofPDF.com
                                            5
MARDOK
M ate?
I	wonder	if	this	is	one	of	the	language	gaps	and	I’m	not	hearing	her	right.	Or
maybe	it’s	hard	to	concentrate	when	her	gorgeous,	supple	body	is	pressing	up
against	 mine	 and	 she’s	 completely	 naked,	 her	 skin	 scorchingly	 hot	 and
slightly	 damp.	 It	 makes	 me	 picture	 what	 she	 looks	 like	 in	 the	 light,	 all	 blue
curves,	 skin	 gleaming,	 her	 thick	 hair	 wild	 over	 her	 shoulders,	 those	 bare
horns…I	have	to	suppress	a	shudder	or	I’m	going	to	take	myself	in	hand,	right
here.	 I	 need	 to	 focus	 on	 what	 she’s	 saying.	 “You	 say	 resonance.	 What	 does
that	mean?”
Her	nose	brushes	against	mine,	and	I	think	she’s	going	to	put	her	lips	on	me
again.	I’ve	never	experienced	anything	like	her	mouth-on-mouth	kiss	before.
I’ve	seen	it	in	the	kind	of	vids	that	no	decent	woman	ever	watches.	And	I’ve
read	 about	 it,	 but	 I’ve	 never	 actually	 done	 it.	 All	 of	 the	 women	 I’ve	 had
relationships	 with	 in	 the	 past	 have	 been	 brought	 up	 by	 modern	 society,
concerned	more	with	hygiene	and	disease	control	than	the	intimacy	of	putting
her	 mouth	 on	 me.	 I’ve	 rarely	 even	 touched	 bare	 skin.	 But	 Farli?	 She	 is
unafraid	 and	 unashamed	 of	 who	 she	 is,	 and	 she	 revels	 in	 caresses	 and	 the
touches	that	everyone	else	I	know	would	eschew.
It	 makes	 touching	 her	 have	 a	 forbidden	 feel	 to	 it,	 even	 moreso	 given	 the
captain’s	 longstanding	 ship	 orders.	 I	 know	 if	 we’re	 caught	 together,	 I’ll	 be
dumped	at	the	nearest	port	and	given	severance.	That	doesn’t	mean	I	can	stop
stroking	her	soft	skin	or	that	I	can	push	her	away	when	she	rubs	up	against	me
like	a	nilu	cat	seeking	attention.
“Resonance?”	 she	 murmurs,	 her	 voice	 sweet	 and	 soft.	 Her	 hand	 glides	 over
my	 arm	 and	 down	 my	 chest,	 and	 she	 presses	 her	 palm	 against	 the	 cartilage
plates	 there.	 “It	 begins	 here.	 The	 khui	 sings	 a	 song	 to	 let	 me	 know	 when	 I
have	met	my	mate.”
“Singing?”	 I	 press	 my	 hand	 between	 her	 breasts,	 to	 the	 same	 place	 she’s
touching	me.	“Here?	When	you	purr?”	Even	now,	I	can	feel	the	vibrations	in
her	chest.	It	doesn’t	sound	like	a	song	to	me,	more	of	a	low-pitched,	steady
thrumming.	It	does	sound	a	little	musical,	now	that	I	think	about	it.	“So	what
do	you	mean	by	mated?”
She	chuckles,	and	I	feel	her	tongue	flick	along	my	jaw,	tracing	the	lines	of	it.
Gods	above,	but	she’s	sensual.	“What	do	you	think	it	means?”
“Sex,”	I	say	bluntly,	and	the	stub	of	my	tail	tightens	its	obsessive	grip	around
hers.	“Lots	and	lots	of	sex.	But	I’m	guessing	there	is	more	than	that.”
“I	will	tell	you	if	we	can	kiss	again,”	she	teases,	and	nuzzles	my	nose	again.
Her	hand	moves	up	my	shirt,	fingers	sneaking	into	my	collar	so	she	can	touch
my	skin.	I	don’t	think	she	can	figure	out	the	fastenings,	because	she	tugs	at
the	 front	 of	 my	 clothing	 and	 then	 gives	 up.	 I	 should	 push	 her	 away,	 but
everything	 in	 me	 wants	 more	 of	 her	 innocent	 touches,	 more	 exploring	 and
caressing.	I	pull	my	shirt	open,	and	she	responds	with	a	happy	sigh,	her	hands
moving	over	my	chest,	exploring	me.
“You	want	kisses?”	I	ask,	brushing	my	hand	over	her	hair.	I	move	my	body
slightly,	 until	 she’s	 under	 me	 and	 I’m	 over	 her,	 leaning	 on	 an	 elbow.	 The
primal	 male	 in	 me	 wants	 her	 under	 me.	 Doesn’t	 matter	 how	 wrong	 it	 is.	 I
want	to	claim	her	innocence,	even	if	only	for	a	moment.	I	take	the	lead	on	the
kiss	this	time,	tasting	her	luscious	mouth,	and	when	she	opens	for	me,	I	drag
my	 tongue	 against	 hers.	 She	 makes	 a	 soft	 mewling	 noise	 of	 pleasure,	 and	 I
feel	it	all	the	way	down	to	my	cock.
Mine.	She’s	mine.	
I	 can	 fight	 it	 all	 I	 want,	 but	 I	 know	 that	 she	 belongs	 to	 me.	 My	 kiss	 grows
more	possessive,	my	mouth	more	aggressive	as	she	responds	under	me.	She
arches,	 pressing	 her	 breasts	 to	 my	 chest,	 and	 her	 hard	 little	 nipples	 scrape
against	my	shirt.	I	nearly	come	at	that	smallest	of	touches.	I	keep	my	hands
respectfully	on	her	arm	and	in	her	hair,	though	I	want	nothing	more	than	to
slide	my	fingers	over	her	pussy	and	see	if	it’s	soaking	wet	for	me.	I	bet	it	is.	
I	 abandon	 her	 mouth	 with	 one	 final,	 suggestive	 lick,	 and	 she	 pants,	 dazed.
“You	are	very	good	at	that,	Mardok.”
“I	had	a	good	teacher.”
“Who?”
I	nip	at	her	lower	lip,	drawing	another	shudder	from	her.	“You.”
“Oh,”	she	says,	shy.	“Am	I	your	first,	too?”
My	first?	“First	what?”
“First	mating?”
Does	 she	 mean	 having	 sex?	 “I’ve	 had	 sex	 before.	 Uh,	 fornicated.”	 Damn,
even	 the	 word	 sounds	 too	 filthy	 to	 use	 when	 it	 comes	 to	 her.	 Farli	 would
never	fornicate.	She	would	make	love.	Hell,	and	now	I	sound	like	a	lovesick
poet.	“Not	in	a	long	time,	though.	Haven’t	wanted	anyone	to	touch	me.”
I	feel	her	fingertips	dance	over	my	chest.	“Is	it	all	right	if	I	touch	you?”
I	think	I’d	die	if	she	stopped.	I	swallow	hard.	“Yeah.”
“You	will	be	my	first,”	she	tells	me.	“I	have	waited	for	my	mate.”
Just	like	that,	my	heart	stutters.	“Your	first…mate?”	Is	she	a	virgin?	When	she
nods,	 I	 groan	 and	 press	 my	 forehead	 to	 hers.	 She’s	 more	 innocent	 than	 I
thought,	and	I	wonder	if	she’s	going	to	regret	being	here	with	me,	touching
me.	 Doing	 lascivious	 things	 with	 her	 mouth.	 I’m	 craving	 her	 like	 Trakan
craves	his	carcinogels,	but	I’m	not	an	asshole.	Very	slowly,	I	detangle	my	tail
from	hers	and	pull	her	hands	away	from	my	chest.	I	press	my	mouth	to	one
palm.	“Maybe	you	should	go	back	home	and	wait	to	resonate	to	another	nice
guy,	the	one	you	want	to	marry.”
She’s	quiet,	and	then	she	gives	another	light	giggle.	“You	only	resonate	to	one
person	ever,	silly.”
What?	“Are	we	talking	about	the	same	thing?	I’m	talking	about	sex.”
“I	am	talking	about	resonating.	When	your	khui	chooses	someone	for	you.”
Farli’s	 throwing	 me	 mixed	 signals	 here.	 “If	 it	 chooses	 for	 you,	 I	 don’t
understand	what	you	mean	by	‘you	waited.’”
“Mating	 with	 someone	 is	 nothing,”	 Her	 tail	 flicks	 on	 the	 blankets,	 and	 I
wonder	if	she’s	growing	frustrated	with	me.	“People	take	pleasure-mates	all
the	 time.	 It	 is	 like…scratching	 an	 itch.	 But	 you	 only	 resonate	 to	 your	 true
mate.”	 Her	 fingers	 touch	 my	 chin	 again,	 as	 if	 she	 is	 trying	 to	 force	 me	 to
concentrate.	“Like	I	said,	the	khui	chooses.	It	selects	the	male	and	the	female
that	will	be	best	together	so	it	can	bring	about	the	strongest	kits.”
Whoa,	whoa,	whoa.	Everything	inside	me	screeches	to	a	halt.	I	swallow	hard.
“Kits?”	
“Yes.	 The	 khui	 chooses	 the	 perfect	 person	 to	 father	 my	 young.	 It	 always
chooses,	and	it	chooses	well.”	I	can	practically	hear	her	smiling	in	the	dark.
All	the	while,	her	chest	is	doing	that	thrumming,	purring	thing.	“I	have	waited
for	resonance,	because	I	have	waited	for	my	mate.	I	have	had	offers	to	share
my	furs,	but	it	has	never	interested	me…until	now.”
Because	 she	 wants	 to	 make	 babies?	 Somehow,	 I	 don’t	 think	 that’s	 it.	 She
really	 believes	 that	 if	 she	 purrs	 to	 me	 that	 we’re	 somehow	 destined	 to	 be
together	and	I’m	going	to	make	her	pregnant?	That’s	the	craziest	thing.	I	don’t
know	what	to	make	of	it.
I	 also	 don’t	 know	 what	 to	 make	 of	 the	 jealous	 surge	 that	 rises	 in	 me	 at	 the
thought	of	her	getting	all	kinds	of	offers	to	‘share	her	furs.’	I	shouldn’t	be	this
possessive	of	her,	this	fast.	Maybe	she’s	right	about	the	‘resonance’	thing,	but
I’m	not	sure	I’m	grasping	all	of	it.	“But	I’m	not	resonating,	Farli.”
“Not	yet.”	She	pats	my	chest	as	if	to	soothe	me.	“You	do	not	have	a	khui	yet.”
Her	parasite?	“I	don’t	think	I	want	one.”
“But…you	have	to.”	A	note	of	panic	enters	her	voice.	“You	cannot	live	if	you
do	not	have	a	khui.	Those	without	one	will	sicken	and	die.	You	cannot	stay
here	with	me	without	one.”
I	remain	silent.	Stay…here?
On	this	iceball	of	a	planet?	The	familiar	terror	lodges	in	my	chest.
Left	behind.
It	 won’t	 happen.	 Ever.	 I	 pat	 Farli’s	 shoulder	 awkwardly	 in	 the	 dark,	 not
wanting	to	tell	her	my	thoughts.	I	don’t	want	to	hurt	her	feelings.	“You	should
get	some	sleep.”
She	 doesn’t	 fall	 for	 it.	 Her	 arms	 go	 around	 my	 neck	 and	 she	 presses	 quick,
frantic	kisses	to	my	face,	as	if	terrified.	“Mardok,”	she	breathes.	“Tell	me	you
will	 stay	 here	 with	 me.	 Please.	 I	 just	 found	 you.	 I	 cannot	 bear	 to	 have	 you
leave	me.”
I	 stroke	 her	 back,	 and	 lust	 rises	 inside	 me	 again.	 She’s	 naked	 and	 pressing
herself	against	me,	I	tell	myself.	Any	man	would	feel	hunger	in	this	situation.
But	 it	 feels	 different	 with	 Farli.	 In	 the	 past,	 when	 I	 was	 freshly	 discharged
from	the	military,	I’d	get	approached	by	women	in	spaceport	bars	looking	for
a	quick,	rough	hookup.	Some	of	them	were	far	more	forward	than	Farli	is,	and
yet	I	felt…nothing	for	them.
I’m	afraid	I’m	feeling	too	much	for	Farli.
At	the	same	time,	I	can’t	imagine	living	in	this	frigid,	desolate	place.	Being
stranded	 here,	 forever.	 I	 close	 my	 eyes,	 pushing	 past	 the	 memories	 that
threaten	 to	 rise.	 “I	 haven’t	 seen	 much	 of	 your	 planet,”	 I	 hedge.	 “You	 could
come	with	me.”
“No,	I	cannot.	You	cannot	remove	a	khui	once	it	has	become	part	of	you.	The
humans	say	that	there	is	no	leaving	once	you	are	here.”
That	 sounds	 like	 even	 more	 of	 a	 death	 sentence.	 “We’ll	 talk	 about	 it	 in	 the
morning.”
I	expect	her	to	protest	again,	but	she	only	presses	another	kiss	to	my	mouth.
“Yes,	in	the	morning	I	will	show	you	my	world.	You	will	love	it.”
Somehow	I	doubt	that.	But	I	hold	her	close	and	stroke	her	as	she	settles	in	to
sleep.	 I	 tell	 myself	 that	 a	 planet	 with	 someone	 like	 Farli	 on	 it	 can’t	 be	 that
bad…but	then	I	keep	thinking	of	the	bitter	blast	of	the	wind	striking	my	face
the	moment	I	opened	the	door.	The	desolate,	white	landscape	that	seemed	to
be	nothing	but	shrubs	and	rocks	and	snow.	
A	planet	I	can	never	leave	again.	And	I’ve	been	restless	ever	since	I	left	the
military.	 Traveling	 to	 new	 worlds	 and	 systems	 sometimes	 quiets	 my	 head.
Sometimes.	With	a	job	as	a	mechanic	on	a	long-haul	space-freighter,	I’ve	seen
a	lot	of	places.	Nothing	has	felt	even	close	to	home…not	even	the	ship	I’m	on
now.	Sometimes	I	don’t	feel	as	if	I	have	a	place	anywhere.
One	thing’s	for	sure,	though—if	I	had	to	pick	a	new	homeworld,	this	sure	as
shit	wouldn’t	be	it.
Farli	 snuggles	 closer	 to	 me,	 tucking	 her	 head	 against	 my	 neck	 and	 sighing
happily.	And	I	feel	like	an	ass	for	my	dark	thoughts.
“YOU	NEED	to	get	this	thing	out	of	my	med	bay,”	Niri	says,	her	voice	pleasant
despite	 her	 words.	 “It	 shit	 all	 over	 the	 floor	 twice	 this	 morning.”	 She’s
speaking	our	native	language	so	Farli	can’t	understand	her,	pretending	to	be
busy	 on	 her	 med	 pad.	 “Not	 sure	 why	 you	 tried	 to	 save	 it	 anyhow.	 Do	 you
know	how	much	I	spent	on	clinic	supplies	for	this	thing	overnight?”
“Don’t	care.	Take	it	out	of	my	check.	And	speak	Farli’s	language	so	she	can
understand	 us.”	 I	 keep	 my	 arms	 crossed	 over	 my	 chest,	 trying	 to	 look	 as
menacing	 as	 possible	 to	 shut	 her	 up.	 It’s	 not	 that	 I	 dislike	 Niri—she’s	 the
closest	thing	I	have	to	a	friend	on	The	Tranquil	Lady.	But	I	remember	dinner
yesterday	vividly,	and	while	she	didn’t	exactly	mock	Farli…she	didn’t	defend
her,	either.
Farli.	 I	 look	 over	 at	 her.	 She’s	 wearing	 Niri’s	 jumper	 again	 today,	 her	 own
furry	boots	covering	her	feet.	Her	hair	is	loose	around	her	shoulders,	and	her
face	is	wreathed	in	smiles	as	her	ugly,	smelly	pet	licks	her	face	happily.	She’s
the	 most	 beautiful	 thing	 I’ve	 ever	 seen,	 and	 as	 I	 watch	 her	 hungrily,	 she
glances	over	at	me.	Most	women	would	blush	or	play	coy.	Farli	simply	gives
me	an	equally	heated	look	that	tells	me	she’s	still	thinking	about	last	night.
And	I’m	the	one	that	blushes,	my	ears	growing	hot.
“You’re	grumpy	this	morning,”	Niri	comments.	It’s	in	Farli’s	language,	so	at
least	I	don’t	have	to	growl	at	her	over	that.	“Not	sleep	well?”
“Slept	fine.”
“Then	it	must	be	something	else.”	She	gives	me	a	meaningful	look	and	then
turns	her	head,	exaggeratingly	peering	over	at	Farli.	“Something	like	that?”
“Leave	 it	 alone,	 Niri.”	 The	 old	 woman	 doesn’t	 have	 family	 to	 fuss	 over,	 so
I’m	 her	 project.	 Usually	 I	 don’t	 mind,	 but	 today	 it	 irks	 me.	 Maybe	 because
I’m	still	thinking	about	last	night	and	the	conversation	about	khuis	and	mating
and	 being	 stuck	 here	 on	 this	 planet	 forever.	 I	 can’t	 imagine.	 Every	 time	 my
brain	starts	to	go	in	that	direction,	I	think	of	the	ship	taking	off	and	leaving
me	 behind	 on	 the	 surface…and	 my	 brain	 goes	 to	 another	 time,	 on	 a	 jungle
planet,	when	I	was	left	behind	with	my	unit	in	hostile	territory…	I	shudder,
then	fling	myself	off	the	wall,	trying	to	shake	off	the	memories.	
Farli	turns	back	to	her	pet	and	leans	in,	hugging	his	neck.	“Are	you	hungry,
Chahm-pee?”	She	pulls	a	root	out	of	her	bag	and	waves	it	under	his	nose.	“I
saved	this	for	you.”
The	 thing	 takes	 a	 shit	 even	 as	 its	 little	 tail	 flips	 back	 and	 forth	 happily,	 and
Niri	makes	a	strangled	noise.	
“Can’t	do	anything	about	it,”	I	tell	Niri,	biting	back	the	laugh	that	rises	in	my
throat.	“Captain	wants	Farli	to	stick	around	until	he	has	time	to	chat	with	her.
That	means	her	pet	stays,	too.”	I	woke	up	to	a	message	on	my	com	from	the
captain,	 and	 I’d	 expected	 it	 to	 be	 an	 ass-reaming	 about	 fraternization.	 It
wasn’t,	 though—just	 a	 command	 not	 to	 let	 our	 ‘guest’	 go	 until	 he’d	 had	 a
chance	to	quiz	her	further.
I	 should	 be	 annoyed	 that	 he	 thinks	 I’m	 her	 keeper—I’m	 not	 one	 for	 being
social,	 after	 all.	 But	 it	 seems	 right	 that	 I	 be	 the	 one	 to	 stay	 at	 Farli’s	 side.	 I
sure	 don’t	 want	 Trakan	 hovering	 around	 her,	 and	 it’s	 clear	 that	 Niri’s	 short
allotment	 of	 patience	 has	 already	 been	 exhausted.	 And…Farli’s	 mine.	 The
thought	 of	 anyone	 else	 even	 touching	 a	 hair	 on	 her	 head	 fills	 me	 with
wordless	rage.
I	didn’t	resonate	to	you.
Not	yet.
I	watch	Farli	and	her	pet	for	a	moment,	thinking.	“The	creature’s	healthy?”	I
ask	Niri.
“As	 if	 he’d	 never	 been	 wounded,”	 she	 says	 grumpily.	 “Minus	 some	 singed
hair	 on	 his	 flank	 and	 a	 stink	 that’s	 going	 to	 take	 forever	 to	 get	 out	 of	 med
bay.”	
“What	 about	 his…symbiont?	 His	 parasite?”	 I	 tap	 my	 chest,	 indicating	 my
heart.	“You	left	it	in?”
Niri’s	thick	brows	draw	together.	“At	her	request,	yes.	Why?”
“What	can	you	tell	me	about	it?”
She	 shrugs.	 “I	 didn’t	 really	 pay	 too	 much	 attention	 to	 it.	 You	 know,	 I	 was
busy	with,	oh,	saving	my	four-legged	patient.”
“Can	you	do	some	analyzing	on	it	this	morning?	Now?”
She	tucks	away	her	stylus	on	her	med	pad	and	then	moves	toward	me.	“What
are	you	getting	at?”	She	keeps	her	voice	low.
I	 want	 to	 know	 about	 resonance.	 I	 want	 to	 know	 if	 a	 khui	 can	 be	 removed.
But	Niri’s	not	stupid.	She’ll	want	to	know	why	I’m	asking	these	things.	So	I
shrug.	“Just	curious	about	how	the	biology	works,	that’s	all.”
“Mmhmm.	Since	you’re	such	a	big	biology	fan,”	she	says,	sarcasm	lacing	her
voice.	“But	tell	you	what.	How	about	I	do	a	medical	check-up	on	her	just	to
make	sure	everything’s	in	working	order?”
“That’d	be	great.”
When	I	don’t	offer	more	than	that,	she	shrugs	and	heads	toward	Farli.	“Hey
there.	Mind	if	I	run	a	few	tests	on	you	just	to	compare	how	your	symbiont	has
affected	your	body	processes	compared	to	ours?	It’s	for	my	records.”
Farli	looks	at	me,	uncertainty	on	her	face.	I	give	her	a	nod,	and	she	smiles	at
Niri.	“All	right.”
I	settle	back	against	the	wall,	watching	the	two	women	as	Niri	directs	Farli	to
sit	on	the	med	table.	After	a	moment,	Niri	turns	and	glances	over	at	me.	“You
can	go	at	any	time.”
“Oh	no,	I	would	like	for	him	to	stay,”	Farli	says.
“I’m	going	to	need	you	to	take	your	top	off	for	at	least	one	scan,”	Niri	tells
her.	When	Farli	continues	to	look	unbothered,	Niri	shoots	me	another	look.
I	get	up	and	head	for	the	door.	“I	need	to	work	on	the	engine	anyhow.	Didn’t
finish	 up	 yesterday,	 and	 something	 tells	 me	 the	 captain	 will	 be	 wanting	 to
head	out	soon.”
“You	are	leaving?”	There’s	a	note	of	panic	in	Farli’s	voice.
“I’ll	just	be	outside,	I	promise.	You’re	safe	in	here	with	Niri.	If	you	need	me,
I’m	 very	 close	 by.”	 She	 bites	 her	 lip,	 and	 another	 fierce	 surge	 of
protectiveness	rises	in	me.	“I’m	not	going	anywhere,	Farli.”
“All	right.”	Her	mouth	curves	into	a	small	smile,	and	she	starts	to	purr	again.
Now	that	I	know	what	that	purring	means,	it	makes	me	react	a	hell	of	a	lot
differently	than	before.	My	cock	grows	hard,	remembering	her	open-mouthed
kisses	 and	 her	 naked	 body	 rubbing	 up	 against	 me	 last	 night.	 “I’d	 better	 suit
up,”	 I	 say	 gruffly,	 and	 head	 out	 of	 med	 bay	 before	 anyone	 can	 notice	 how
affected	I	am	by	Farli’s	presence.
Working	 on	 the	 engine	 allows	 my	 mind	 to	 focus	 on	 something	 other	 than
Farli.	It’s	still	keffing	cold	outside,	but	since	I’m	expecting	it,	it	doesn’t	feel
as	blisteringly	awful	as	before.	I	know	to	suit	up	in	advance,	and	as	I	work,	I
check	to	make	sure	no	other	‘natives’	show	up	to	say	hello.	The	leak’s	an	easy
fix	 once	 I	 find	 the	 leaky	 hose,	 and	 then	 it’s	 just	 a	 matter	 of	 patching	 it,
replacing	 corroded	 parts,	 and	 then	 piecing	 everything	 back	 together	 again.	 I
head	back	onto	the	bridge,	start	the	drives,	and	run	diagnostics.	Everything’s
good.	 Actually,	 everything’s	 running	 even	 better	 than	 before,	 which	 is	 nice.
Shows	I’m	not	a	total	keffing	disaster	at	this	job.
The	 captain	 must	 have	 noticed	 the	 shiver	 of	 the	 engines.	 My	 incoming	 call
light	flicks,	and	I	tap	the	button	to	answer	it.	“Mardok	here.”
“How	are	we	looking,	Vendasi?”
“Problem’s	fixed,	Captain.”	I	study	the	diagnostic	scrolling	across	my	screen.
“Parts	have	been	replaced	and	everything’s	running	smooth.	Looks	like	we’re
good	to	resume	our	journey	at	any	time.”
“Excellent.”	 I	 think	 that’s	 the	 end	 of	 it,	 but	 then	 a	 moment	 later,	 he	 adds,
“Come	to	my	chambers,	would	you	please,	Vendasi?	Thank	you.”
My	mood	goes	from	bad	to	worse.	I	have	a	feeling	that	whatever	the	captain’s
going	to	say,	I’m	not	going	to	want	to	hear.	“Be	right	there.”	I	head	through
the	winding	passages	of	the	ship,	my	thoughts	dark	as	I	try	to	imagine	what
the	captain’s	going	to	say.	He’s	going	to	insist	Farli	fly	back	with	us,	despite
the	fact	that	Farli	seems	to	have	no	inclination	to	leave	her	wintry	planet.	He’s
going	to	suggest	all	of	her	people	fly	back.	He’s	going	to	decide	that’s	a	bad
idea	and	we	take	off	without	even	attempting	to	rescue	Farli	and	her	people.
None	of	these	thoughts	sit	well	in	my	gut.	Farli	seems	happy,	but	what	if	the
others	 want	 to	 leave?	 What	 if	 the	 captain	 won’t	 take	 them	 with	 us?	 I	 don’t
like	how	wary	both	he	and	Trakan	have	been	about	finding	Farli	here.	I	can’t
help	but	feel	like	they’re	up	to	something	and	I’m	out	of	the	loop.	If	I	had	to
choose	between	Farli	and	my	crew…I’d	choose	Farli.	The	answer	is	instant,
but	I	know	it’s	the	right	one.	I’ve	been	with	the	crew	of	The	Tranquil	Lady	for
four	years	now,	but	we’re	not	close.	We’re	all	here	because	we’re	loners.	
And	in	the	space	of	a	day,	Farli	has	crashed	through	all	my	walls	and	made
me	 think	 about	 a	 life	 outside	 of	 this	 cold,	 unfeeling	 ship.	 Made	 me	 wonder
what	it’d	be	like	to	have	someone	like	her	to	come	home	to.
I	 knock	 on	 the	 captain’s	 door,	 burying	 these	 thoughts.	 Chatav	 isn’t	 a	 warm
man,	but	he’s	fair.	I	need	to	listen	to	him	with	an	open	mind.
The	door	slides	back,	and	I	step	inside.	Chatav’s	apartments	are	far	larger	than
mine,	 and	 covered	 with	 memorabilia	 of	 his	 time	 in	 the	 military	 back	 on
Homeworld.	Medals	and	plaques	detailing	his	honorable	actions	are	lined	up
like	soldiers,	and	a	flag	of	the	regiment	he	was	in	is	tacked	to	the	wall.	His
furniture	 is	 heavy	 wood	 from	 a	 forested	 planet,	 carved	 and	 fitted	 into	 his
chamber.	Mine	is	the	cheap	disposable	shit	that	came	with	the	contract.	Then
again,	this	is	the	captain’s	home,	and	it’s	just	a	job	to	me.	I	stop	in	front	of	the
captain’s	 ‘business’	 desk,	 where	 he	 likes	 to	 have	 private	 conversations	 with
the	crew	in	his	chambers.	“You	wanted	to	talk?”
“I	do.	Have	a	seat.”	
I	sit	in	the	uncomfortable	wood	chair	across	from	him	and	wait.
He	is	quiet	for	a	long	moment,	thinking.	His	hands	are	linked	across	his	chest,
and	he	gazes	at	one	of	the	pictures	on	his	‘wall	of	valor’	as	if	he’d	rather	be
back	 there	 than	 sitting	 here	 with	 me.	 Eventually,	 he	 glances	 over	 at	 me.
“Tea?”
I	 shake	 my	 head.	 I	 was	 in	 the	 same	 military	 service	 he	 was.	 I’ve	 dealt	 with
officers	in	the	past,	and	I	know	a	diversionary	tactic	when	I	see	one.
Chatav	 focuses	 his	 attention	 on	 me	 fully,	 all	 pretense	 of	 politeness	 gone.
“How	is	our	wild	friend	this	morning?”
“The	animal	will	make	a	full	recovery,	Captain.”
“I	meant	the	girl.”	His	smile	is	frosty	but	polite.
Oh,	I	knew	he	did.	I	don’t	think	she’s	wild,	though.	Untamed,	yes.	Fierce	and
exuberant,	yes.	Wild	implies	that	she	needs	to	be	broken,	and	there’s	nothing
about	her	that	needs	to	be	fixed.	“Farli	is	well.	She	finds	the	ship	strange	and
has	mentioned	leaving	to	go	find	her	people.”
His	 eyes	 narrow,	 just	 a	 hint.	 “She	 has	 not	 talked	 about	 remaining	 with	 us?
Evinced	any	curiosity	about	our	ship	and	its	cargo?”
I	 inwardly	 sigh,	 because	 it’s	 clear	 he	 still	 thinks	 she’s	 some	 sort	 of	 icy	 spy.
You	can	take	a	man	out	of	the	military,	but	you	can’t	take	the	military	out	of
the	 man.	 “Not	 at	 all.	 She	 has	 no	 ulterior	 motivation.	 I	 think	 she	 was	 just
surprised	to	see	us	land	and	came	by	to	say	hello.”
“Mmhmm.”	His	jaw	clenches,	but	he	nods	slowly.	“I	do	not	sense	malice	in
her,	and	I	would	certainly	hope	she	is	as	innocent	as	she	seems.”	He	studies
me,	and	then	continues.	“I	have	made	a	decision	regarding	her.”
I	wait.	Here	it	comes.
“We	have	been	put	in	an	untenable	situation,	I	am	afraid.”	His	voice	is	calm,
reasoned,	his	expression	carefully	neutral.	“If	we	wait	here	for	very	long,	we
will	lose	our	delivery	window.	However,	being	as	that	there	are	clearly	people
here,	it	is	our	duty	to	determine	their	situation.	Are	they	stranded	here	against
their	will?	Have	they	always	been	here	as	she	claims?	Are	they	the	results	of	a
failed	colony?	Or	is	there	something	else	at	play?”
“Could	 be	 a	 failed	 colony,”	 I	 say	 gruffly.	 You	 hear	 about	 that	 sort	 of	 thing
sometimes.
“That	was	my	first	thought,	as	well.	So	I	pulled	any	and	all	charter	records	for
this	planet.”	He	shakes	his	head.	“There’s	nothing.	It’s	been	classified	as	C-
class—inhabitable,	 in	 theory.	 The	 weather’s	 atrocious,	 the	 atmosphere’s	 got
traces	of	poison,	and	there’s	too	much	seismic	activity	to	risk	a	dome	colony.
Not	that	it	couldn’t	work,	of	course,	but	feasibly,	it’d	be	far	too	expensive	and
remote	for	most	charters.	Just	the	fuel	costs	to	bring	supplies	in	this	direction
would	be	astronomical.	And	you	know	how	much	the	Batenes	are	paying	us
for	the	kelp	delivery.”
I	 do.	 A	 keffing	 fortune.	 They’re	 even	 farther	 out	 than	 this	 planet,	 but	 it’s
sunny	and	warm	there.	“So	not	a	colony.”
“It	 seems	 not.	 Which	 means	 we	 must	 ask	 the	 question	 why.	 Why	 are	 they
here?	Do	they	want	to	be	here?	Can	we	be	of	assistance	in	some	way	without
compromising	our	shipment?”	His	jaw	clenches	again,	and	then	he	continues.
“I	 have	 decided	 that	 we	 will	 need	 to	 visit	 her	 people	 and	 determine	 the
situation	after	speaking	with	their	leader.”
“Determine	the	situation?”
“If	it	is	a	rescue	situation	or	not.	We	need	to	know	as	much	as	possible	before
we	 decide	 if	 we	 are	 dumping	 our	 cargo	 to	 take	 them	 to	 the	 nearest	 station.
And	since	our	schedule	is	running	tight	already	thanks	to	our	engine	troubles,
we	need	to	pay	a	visit	to	her	tribe	as	soon	as	possible.	We	have	a	window	of	a
few	days	at	most	before	we	need	to	move	on	if	we	intend	on	carrying	out	our
delivery	as	planned.”
A	few	days.	My	gut	clenches	at	the	thought.	It	seems	like	so	little	time.	“I’m
okay	with	losing	a	paycheck,	just	so	you	know.	If	they	want	to	be	rescued—
and	 from	 talking	 to	 Farli,	 I’m	 not	 sure	 they	 do—then	 I’m	 on	 board	 with	 it.
But	only	if	they	want	to	be	rescued.	I’m	not	forcing	her—or	anyone	else—to
go	someplace	they	don’t	want	to	be.”
“If	they	don’t	want	to	be	rescued,	that	solves	all	my	problems,”	Chatav	says.
He	glances	over	at	the	picture	on	the	wall	again	and	then	sighs	heavily.	“If	we
lose	this	shipment,	I’m	done.”
I	frown	to	myself.	Done?	This	ship’s	the	only	thing	the	captain	has	in	his	life
since	he	retired.	“Pardon?”
“I’m	broke,”	Chatav	says	bluntly.	“Shipments	have	been	lean,	and	fuel	costs
have	 gone	 up.	 I’m	 barely	 breaking	 even.	 Why	 do	 you	 think	 we’re	 running
kelp	to	the	outer	reaches	of	the	galaxy?”
“Because	it’s	a	job?”	I	don’t	ask	questions.	I	just	go	with	the	flow.
“Because	 it	 pays	 well.	 But	 every	 credit	 we	 spend	 on	 unnecessary	 fuel	 or
repairs	 means	 our	 profit	 margin	 grows	 slimmer	 and	 slimmer.	 And	 lately
there’s	been	nothing	left.”	He	spreads	his	hands,	and	for	the	first	time,	I	see	a
flicker	of	despair	on	his	proud	face.	“We’ve	been	bleeding	credits	for	a	long
time.”
“I	didn’t	know.”
“I	made	sure	you	didn’t.	Hard	to	get	crew	when	you’re	afraid	you	might	not
get	paid	for	the	next	haul.”	He	runs	his	hand	along	the	wood	grain	of	his	desk.
“If	we	don’t	make	this	shipment,	I	won’t	have	the	money	to	purchase	fuel	for
future	trips.	That	means	if	we	rescue	these	people,	we’re	doing	the	right	thing
and	destroying	ourselves	in	the	process.”	His	gaze	meets	mine.	“And	you’re
out	of	a	job.	Niri	and	Trakan,	too.	And	I’ll	have	to	sell	the	Lady.”
I	sit	back,	stunned.	We’re	not	a	close	crew,	but	this	is	as	near	to	stability	as
I’ve	had	since	leaving	the	military.	To	think	that	it	might	be	gone	in	a	flash…
“So	what	am	I	supposed	to	do?”
He	shrugs.	“Same	thing	I	would,	I	imagine.	File	for	government	assistance.”
The	 kef	 he	 says.	 Now	 I’m	 getting	 angry.	 “What	 about	 your	 pension?”	 I
gesture	 at	 all	 the	 medals	 on	 the	 wall.	 “Didn’t	 you	 get	 one	 when	 you	 were
discharged?”
“Cashed	it	out	so	I	could	buy	the	Lady.”	His	expression	grows	hard.	“Where’s
your	pension?”
“Donated	it,”	I	say	flatly.	I	don’t	want	to	talk	about	this.
“Donated?	But	didn’t	you	have	an	honorable	discharge?	For	valor?	You	could
live	comfortably	off	that	for	the	rest	of	your	life.”
I	grind	my	teeth.	“Didn’t	want	it.”	Blood	money.	Seemed	fairer	that	I	give	it
to	the	families	whose	lives	I	ruined	rather	than	keep	it	and	drink	it	away.	I	get
to	my	feet.	“We	need	to	make	this	delivery,	then.	Provided	they	don’t	need	a
rescue,	 of	 course.”	 I’m	 pissed.	 It’ll	 be	 a	 huge	 pain	 to	 try	 to	 line	 up	 another
job,	and	I’ll	have	to	eat	vend-machine	soup	until	I	do,	but	I’ll	manage.	I	think
of	Niri,	who’s	elderly	and	cranky.	It’s	going	to	be	a	lot	harder	for	her	to	line
something	else	up,	and	I	know	she	doesn’t	have	a	nest	egg.	And	the	captain…
This	 ship	 is	 all	 he’s	 got.	 I	 hate	 that	 I	 somehow	 feel	 responsible	 for	 their
livelihoods.	“When	do	we	visit	Farli’s	people,	then?”	
“You	seem	to	have	a	rapport	with	her.	Talk	to	her	and	have	her	let	us	know
where	they	are	located.	We	can	fly	there	shortly.”
I	nod	calmly,	even	though	my	thoughts	are	chaos.	“I’ll	see	what	I	can	do.”
“Very	good,	Vendasi.”
“Mardok.”	I	glance	uneasily	at	the	flag	on	the	wall.	Hate	that	thing.	I	see	it	in
my	dreams.	More	like	nightmares.
	The	captain	flicks	a	hand	at	me.	“Dismissed.”
                                   OceanofPDF.com
                                            6
MARDOK
Ithe	’m	still	seething	from	the	conversation	with	the	captain	as	I	head	through
       empty	 halls	 of	 the	 ship.	 He’s	 been	 quiet	 lately,	 but	 he’s	 not	 the	 most
garrulous	of	men,	even	on	a	good	day.	I	didn’t	think	anything	of	it.	To	think
that	 I	 might	 not	 have	 a	 job—hell,	 a	 home—when	 we’re	 done	 here…	 More
than	 Farli’s	 tribe	 is	 at	 stake	 now.	 Niri	 and	 Trakan	 and	 Chatav	 will	 all	 be
without	a	job	if	we	don’t	get	this	delivery	out.	What	if	Farli’s	people	do	want
to	be	rescued?	Do	we	dump	the	cargo	and	screw	ourselves	out	of	a	living,	or
do	we	tell	them	to	wait	patiently	for	the	next	rescue	ship?	We	could	alert	the
nearest	 Interplanetary	 Enforcement	 station	 and	 notify	 them	 of	 the	 situation,
but	that	opens	The	Tranquil	Lady’s	crew	to	suspicion	for	being	in	the	area	in
the	first	place.	They	might	delay	us	just	for	questioning.	And	if	they	do	take
charge,	 Farli	 and	 her	 people	 will	 be	 shuttled	 through	 the	 system	 and…I’ll
never	see	her	again.
Either	way,	once	I	leave	this	planet,	Farli	is	long	gone.	For	some	reason,	that
disturbs	 me	 far	 more	 than	 it	 should.	 I’ve	 just	 met	 her.	 I	 shouldn’t	 care.
Instead,	 I’m	 obsessing	 over	 her	 with	 every	 waking	 moment.	 And	 as	 I	 head
toward	med	bay,	I	keep	picturing	how	Farli’s	going	to	react	when	I	leave.
She	 thinks	 we’re	 married.	 According	 to	 her	 customs,	 because	 she	 ‘sang’	 to
me,	we’re	now	together	and	should	make	babies.
It’s	absolutely	crazy.
And	yet…I’m	drawn	to	Farli,	far	more	than	anyone	I’ve	ever	met	in	my	life.
Maybe	 it’s	 the	 fascination	 of	 her	 naïve	 happiness.	 She’s	 brimming	 with	 life
and	love	and	hope	and	all	the	things	I	lost	long	ago.	That	has	to	be	why	I’m
obsessed	with	her.	That	and	the	obscene	way	she	puts	her	mouth	on	me.	
It’s	normal,	and	it’ll	fade.	A	guy	like	me	won’t	hold	her	interest.	She	deserves
better.	 She	 certainly	 deserves	 better	 than	 a	 life	 stuck	 on	 this	 iceball	 of	 a
remote	planet.	And	I	can’t	give	her	much	of	a	life,	on	or	off	it.	I’m	just	a	loner
with	a	small	bank	account	and	an	even	smaller	living	space.	No	family.	Not
many	friends.	If	I	disappeared,	no	one	would	miss	me,	except	maybe	Niri.	
My	thoughts	are	dark	as	med	bay	opens.	Both	Farli	and	Niri	are	still	here,	and
Farli’s	 ridiculous,	 smelly	 pet	 is	 in	 the	 corner,	 chewing	 on	 something,	 tail
flicking.	Farli’s	dressed	in	a	thin	plastic	gown	as	she	sits	on	Niri’s	examining
table.	She	swings	her	legs	like	a	kit,	and	her	face	lights	up	with	excitement	the
moment	she	sees	me.	Even	from	across	the	room,	I	can	hear	her	begin	to	purr.
And	I	smile	despite	myself.	She’s	like	a	ray	of	sunshine	breaking	through	the
clouds,	and	just	seeing	her	delight	at	my	return…it	makes	me	feel	too	keffing
good.	“Sorry	I	took	so	long	to	return.”
“I	 missed	 you,”	 Farli	 says,	 beaming	 at	 me.	 In	 the	 gown,	 swinging	 her	 legs,
she	looks	like	a	kid.	But	then	she	licks	her	lips	and	her	gaze	moves	over	me
possessively,	and	I	remember	all	the	very	adult	things	we	did	last	night.	She’s
not	a	child.	Not	in	the	slightest.
Niri	looks	up	from	her	scanner.	“Oh	good.	We’re	just	finishing	up	here.”	She
squints	at	her	screen	and	then	looks	at	me,	then	back	at	it	again.	“Huh.”
“What?”	I	ask.
“Nothing.”	 She	 taps	 a	 few	 buttons	 and	 then	 puts	 her	 pad	 in	 a	 pocket	 of	 her
jumpsuit.	“Are	we	done	here?”
“I	should	take	Chahm-pee	outside	if	you	do	not	want	him	dropping	dung	in
here,”	Farli	says	as	she	hops	to	her	feet	and	pulls	the	plastic	gown	over	her
head.	 Her	 gorgeous	 body	 is	 suddenly	 nude,	 and	 my	 mouth	 goes	 dry	 at	 the
sight	 of	 all	 that	 blue	 skin	 and	 her	 long	 legs.	 My	 gaze	 is	 drawn	 to	 the	 vee
between	her	thighs,	and	the	sight	of	her	delicate	folds	makes	my	cock	grow
hard	immediately.	Keffing	hell.
“Farli!”	Niri	squawks,	and	rushes	over	with	a	blanket.	“What	are	you	doing?”
She	gives	Niri	a	confused	look,	glancing	over	at	me.	“I	am	not	cold.”
“I	don’t	care!”	She	wraps	Farli	in	the	blanket.	“Get	dressed	in	here.	We’ll	wait
outside.”
I	 let	 Niri	 usher	 me	 out	 of	 the	 room,	 and	 I	 don’t	 correct	 her	 that	 I	 met	 Farli
nearly	 naked.	 Niri	 likes	 protocol	 and	 order.	 She	 clearly	 also	 dislikes	 nudity,
and	 the	 thought	 makes	 a	 grin	 sneak	 across	 my	 face	 as	 the	 door	 to	 med	 bay
slides	shut.	“Don’t	worry,	Niri,”	I	tease	her.	“I’ve	seen	naked	women	before.”
Niri	 shoots	 me	 a	 look	 and	 pulls	 me	 away	 from	 the	 door,	 her	 bony	 hand
clenching	my	arm.	“We	need	to	talk.”
“What’s	wrong?”	Has	she	found	something	terrible	in	Farli’s	scan?	I	feel	cold
with	fear.	“Is	she	sick?”
“Actually,	she’s	probably	healthier	than	you	and	I	both.”	She	pokes	a	finger	in
the	center	of	my	chest.	“What	I	want	to	know	is	what’s	going	on	between	the
two	of	you.”
I	take	a	step	back.	“What	do	you	mean?”
“I	know	you	didn’t	sleep	in	the	storage	room	last	night.	I	came	by	to	chat	with
you	 and	 you	 weren’t	 there.	 Wanna	 explain	 that,	 or	 do	 I	 need	 to	 bring	 it	 to
Chatav’s	attention?”
I	 just	 snort,	 because	 we	 both	 know	 she	 won’t	 do	 that.	 Niri	 is	 trustworthy.
“Nothing	happened.”
She	crosses	her	arms	over	her	chest	and	looks	at	me.
“I	swear,	nothing	happened.	We	talked	a	little	and	I	slept	on	the	floor.”	I	don’t
add	 that	 Farli	 draped	 herself	 on	 me	 and	 slept	 right	 next	 to	 me.	 “She	 didn’t
want	to	be	alone	in	a	strange	place,	that’s	all.”
“You’re	 full	 of	 shit,”	 Niri	 tells	 me.	 “She’s	 been	 asking	 questions	 about	 you
nonstop	 since	 you	 left.	 If	 you	 have	 family,	 how	 I	 met	 you,	 what	 you	 enjoy
‘hunting.’”	She	gives	me	another	patient	look.	“She	has	a	crush	on	you.”
I	say	nothing.
“We’re	playing	that	game,	are	we?	Okay,	then.	You	wanted	me	to	run	tests	on
her?”	She	shoots	me	a	cross	look	and	then	pulls	her	pad	out	of	her	pocket	and
pecks	the	stylus	on	the	screen.	“She’s	approximately	twenty-five	Homeworld
years	 old.	 Adult.	 Last	 menstruated	 about	 three	 weeks	 ago.	 Blood	 sugars	 are
excellent,	 teeth	 and	 vital	 signs	 are	 perfect.	 She’s	 got	 that	 parasite,	 but	 other
than	that,	everything’s	as	it	should	be.	Oh,”	she	adds	in	an	exaggerated	voice,
“and	she	started	ovulating	when	you	walked	into	the	room.	Interesting,	isn’t
it?”
I	can	feel	my	ears	growing	hot.	“She	what?”
“Ovulated.	 The	 moment	 she	 saw	 you.”	 Niri’s	 brows	 go	 up.	 “I	 was	 doing	 a
scan	on	her	when	you	walked	in,	and	boom.	Egg	production.	And	this	is	not
the	timeframe	for	her	to	regularly	be	ovulating.	So	now	do	you	want	to	quit
lying	to	me	and	tell	me	what	the	kef	is	going	on?”
I	rub	a	hand	along	my	jaw,	unsure	of	how	much	to	say.	Niri’s	the	closest	thing
I	have	to	a	friend,	but	she’s	also	prickly	at	best.	In	the	end,	I	decide	to	confide
in	her.	“She	thinks	I’m	her	mate.	She	said	her	symbiont	chose	me	for	her	and
that	we’re	now	mated.”	I	tell	her	all	about	what	Farli	shared	with	me.
“Well,	she’s	not	lying	to	you.	You	have	sex	with	that	woman	and	you’re	going
to	get	her	pregnant.	Didn’t	think	you	wanted	to	be	a	dad.”
I	 didn’t	 think	 I	 did,	 either.	 But	 there’s	 something	 so	 wholesome	 and	 happy
about	 Farli	 that…I	 don’t	 hate	 the	 idea	 of	 making	 a	 family	 with	 her.	 I	 don’t
love	it,	yet,	but	I	also	don’t	hate	it.	Which	seems	even	crazier	to	me,	so	I	wave
it	off.	“I’ve	known	her	for	a	day.	It’s	nothing.”
“That	so?	Because	she	didn’t	ovulate	around	Trakan.”
A	 hot	 surge	 of	 jealousy	 rips	 through	 me.	 “You	 keep	 him	 away	 from	 her.”	 I
don’t	 like	 the	 thought	 of	 him	 hovering	 around	 her,	 needling	 her,	 or	 worse,
trying	to	seduce	her.	She’s	far	too	trusting	for	the	likes	of	him.
Niri	shoots	me	a	knowing	look.	“It’s	nothing,	huh?”
I	clench	my	jaw	and	glare	at	Niri.	“Nothing	happened	between	us,	and	that’s
all	I	will	say.”	I	push	away	from	her	and	head	back	toward	med	bay.
“Just	 let	 me	 know	 where	 to	 send	 the	 wedding	 invite,”	 she	 calls	 back
mockingly.
FARLI
“You	 want	 to	 visit	 my	 village?”	 I	 look	 at	 the	 faces	 of	 Mardok’s	 friends	 in
surprise.	I	thought	they	did	not	like	me.
Cap-tan	nods.	“It	is	our	duty.”
Oh.	Well,	I	do	not	know	what	he	means	by	that.	“I	think	my	chief	would	like
to	 meet,”	 I	 say,	 a	 little	 guarded.	 “Though	 I	 cannot	 speak	 for	 him.”	 I	 glance
over	 at	 my	 new	 mate,	 but	 his	 expression	 is	 impossible	 to	 read.	 “If	 I	 start
running	now,	I	can	make	it	there	in	a	few	days	and	will	be	back	in	a	hand	or
so	with	an	answer.”
“Run?”	Cap-tan	blinks	at	me.	“Oh	no,	my	dear,	we	will	take	you.”
It	is	on	the	tip	of	my	tongue	to	ask	how,	and	then	I	feel	foolish.	They	live	in	a
flying	 cave.	 Of	 course	 they	 can	 fly	 to	 my	 people.	 I	 look	 at	 Mardok
uncertainly,	and	he	gives	me	a	small	nod.	“How	long	does	it	take?	To	fly?”	I
also	worry	if	it	will	hurt	when	we	land,	but	I	feel	foolish	asking	such	a	thing.
“But	a	few	moments,”	Cap-tan	says,	and	smiles	at	me.
I	 do	 not	 entirely	 trust	 that	 smile.	 But	 Mardok	 is	 here,	 and	 I	 trust	 him.	 “All
right.	How	do	we	go?”
“We	need	you	to	show	us	the	way.”	Cap-tan	gestures	behind	him.	“Join	us	on
the	bridge	and	we	can	begin.	Your	pet	can	stay	in	med	bay	for	now.”
Niri	makes	a	strange	noise.	
“Farli	can	sit	with	me,”	the	other	male—the	mocking	one—says,	and	winks	at
me.
Mardok	growls	low	in	his	throat	and	steps	forward,	putting	himself	between
me	and	the	other	male.	“She	sits	with	me.”
“Trakan	is	the	navigator—”	Cap-tan	begins.
“She	sits	with	me,”	Mardok	repeats.	I	beam	happily	up	at	him,	because	he’s
being	possessive	over	me,	just	like	a	good	mate	should	be.	I	like	it.	I	hold	on
to	his	arm,	pleased.
Cap-tan	stares	at	Mardok	for	a	long	moment.	“See	that	she	does	not	get	in	the
way.”
“She	won’t.”
They	talk	around	me	as	if	I	am	not	here,	which	is	baffling,	but	then	Mardok
puts	 a	 hand	 on	 the	 small	 of	 my	 back	 and	 I	 feel	 all	 warm	 and	 giddy,	 and	 I
forget	to	be	irritated.	How	can	I	be,	when	he	is	around?	Everyone	heads	down
a	passage	that	leads	into	a	large	chamber	full	of	lights	and	colors.	This	is	the
room	I	sat	in	before,	to	teach	Mardok	my	language.	Things	flash	on	the	walls,
and	it	reminds	me	of	the	Elders’	Cave.	The	others	file	in,	moving	past	me,	and
sit	 on	 strange-looking	 stools	 with	 backs.	 Mardok	 touches	 my	 arm	 and
gestures	at	an	empty	stool	in	the	rear.	I	follow	him,	and	he	taps	a	few	clicky
things	 on	 the	 slab	 of	 shiny	 stone	 in	 front	 of	 him.	 Something	 rises	 from	 the
floor	and	it	looks	like	a	stool.	He	indicates	I	should	sit	and	moves	to	sit	down
in	his	own	chair.
Oh,	 I	 would	 rather	 sit	 in	 his	 lap.	 I	 ignore	 the	 stool	 and	 move	 toward	 him,
sitting	 on	 his	 thigh	 and	 putting	 my	 arms	 around	 his	 neck.	 “I	 like	 this	 much
better.”
He	stiffens,	and	I	hear	the	one	called	Trakan	give	a	muffled	laugh,	but	no	one
says	anything.	I	look	over	at	Trakan	curiously,	and	then	lean	in	to	whisper	to
Mardok.	 “Why	 does	 he	 laugh?	 Do	 mated	 people	 act	 differently	 where	 you
come	from?”
Mardok	 just	 shakes	 his	 head.	 “Ignore	 him.	 He’s	 an	 ass.”	 His	 hand	 goes
possessively	to	the	small	of	my	back,	and	I	wiggle	a	little,	because	just	that
small	touch	is	making	my	khui	sing.	My	tail	finds	his	and	tries	to	wrap	around
it,	but	he	flicks	me	away.	Aww,	he’s	shy.	That’s…sweet.	I	smile	at	my	mate,
admiring	the	lines	of	his	face.
I	will	break	him	of	his	shyness	soon	enough.
“Starting	engines,”	Trakan	calls	out.
“Vendasi,”	 Cap-tan	 says.	 “Run	 a	 diagnostic	 on	 all	 systems	 before	 we
proceed.”
“Starting	 diagnostic,”	 my	 mate	 says,	 and	 reaches	 around	 me	 to	 press	 a	 few
clicky	things.	“Standby.”
Swirls	and	squiggles	move	across	the	stone	in	front	of	Mardok,	and	I	watch	it,
fascinated.	 Strange	 pictures	 pop	 up,	 highlighting	 different	 portions	 of	 what
looks	like	a	smaller	version	of	the	ship.	I	poke	at	it,	fascinated	at	how	it	can
appear	in	the	stone	itself,	and	Mardok	gently	pulls	my	finger	away.	“Careful,”
he	murmurs.
I	shiver,	because	I	do	not	know	what	is	going	on,	but	I	love	his	voice	when	it
is	soft.	
“Diagnostic	complete,”	Mardok	says	a	moment	later.	“All	systems	running	at
expected	levels.”
“Excellent,”	 Cap-tan	 says.	 “Take	 us	 up.	 External	 display	 on	 the	 forward
monitor,	please.”
“Aye,	Captain,”	Trakan	says,	and	the	ship	trembles	underneath	our	feet.	There
is	a	distant	roar,	and	I	am	reminded	of	the	earth-shake	so	many	seasons	ago.	I
cling	harder	to	Mardok’s	neck,	frightened.	
He	 rubs	 my	 back	 silently,	 and	 somehow…that	 makes	 it	 better.	 If	 he’s	 not
worried,	then	the	noise	must	not	be	dangerous.
I	 lift	 my	 head	 just	 in	 time	 to	 see	 the	 wall	 ahead	 of	 us	 flash	 white	 and	 then
disappear.	Or	not.	It’s	like	an	image	of	the	outdoors—so	realistic	and	lifelike
that	I	can	practically	smell	the	snow—appears.	I	gasp	in	wonder.	It	is	like	we
are	standing	on	a	very	tall	hill	and	looking	down.	“How	is	this	possible?”
“It’s	a	visual,”	Mardok	murmurs.	“No	need	to	be	afraid.”
I	am	not	afraid;	I	am	full	of	wonder.	You	can	see	everything,	right	down	to
distant	herds	of	dvisti.	It	is	fascinating,	and	the	picture	makes	my	world	look
so…pretty	 and	 yet	 distant.	 Then	 the	 picture	 changes,	 replaced	 by	 a	 new
picture,	this	one	of	green	and	white	smears	cut	through	by	delicate	blue	lines.
I	like	the	other	view	better.
“Can	your	little	girlfriend	point	out	where	her	tribe’s	located	so	I	can	set	the
coordinates?”	Trakan	asks,	voice	dry.	“Or	do	we	need	to	break	out	crayons	for
her	so	she	can	draw	it?	Or	is	a	smoke	signal	more	her	thing?”
“She’s	 not	 going	 to	 know	 what	 a	 topographical	 map	 is,”	 Mardok	 growls	 at
him,	clearly	irritated.	“Don’t	be	an	ass.”
“Well,	 then,	 how	 are	 we	 going	 to	 get	 there	 if	 we	 don’t	 have	 coordinates?”
Trakan	retorts.
I	 can	 feel	 Mardok	 stiffen	 with	 anger	 under	 my	 leg.	 I	 place	 my	 hand	 on	 his
chest	to	calm	him,	and	speak	up.	“I	can	guide	you,	but	I	need	the	picture	of
the	valley	again.	I	can	show	you	which	way	to	go.”
“You’ll	have	to	manually	pilot	it,”	Cap-tan	says.	“Will	this	be	a	problem?”
“No,	sir,”	Trakan	replies,	but	he	sounds	unhappy.	The	picture	switches	again,
and	it	is	the	current	valley	once	more.	“Okay,	where	to?”
I	 get	 to	 my	 feet,	 crossing	 the	 chamber	 and	 approaching	 the	 wall	 with	 the
picture	on	it.	“I	have	never	seen	from	this	high	up	before.	Give	me	a	moment
to	 think.”	 I	 worry	 I	 will	 tell	 them	 the	 wrong	 thing	 and	 the	 others	 will	 grow
upset.	I	do	not	wish	to	get	this	wrong.	I	want	Mardok	to	be	proud	of	me.
“Drop	 lower	 to	 the	 ground,”	 Cap-tan	 calls	 out.	 “Give	 her	 the	 visual	 she
needs.”
I	 feel	 a	 lift	 under	 my	 boots,	 as	 if	 the	 floor	 is	 puffing	 with	 air,	 and	 then	 the
picture	changes.	We	are	now	close	to	the	ground,	and	I	can	tell	where	we	are.
I	know	these	lands.	I	scan	the	landscape,	looking	for	familiar	things,	and	then
tap	one	particular	rock.	“Between	these	walls,	into	the	next	valley.”
The	ship	moves,	gliding	along	faster	than	I	could	ever	run,	and	I	gasp	as	the
world	speeds	ahead.	It	is	marvelous.	Within	the	space	of	a	breath,	we	are	at
the	spot	I	pointed	at,	and	so	I	give	them	the	next	coordinate.	On	and	on,	we
glide	 through	 valley	 after	 valley,	 heading	 back	 toward	 the	 village	 at	 a
dizzying	 pace.	 What	 takes	 me	 all	 day	 to	 run	 takes	 mere	 moments	 to	 swoop
past.	 We	 will	 be	 at	 the	 village	 in	 a	 matter	 of	 moments,	 and	 the	 thought	 is
incredible.	I	keep	calling	instructions	out	to	Trakan,	and	he	guides	us	along,
the	ship	moving	through	valleys	and	past	steep	cliffs	with	more	skill	than	the
most	delicate-winged	scythe-beak.	
Then	 my	 home	 valley	 appears.	 In	 the	 distance,	 I	 can	 see	 the	 shadow	 of	 the
gorge.	“There,”	I	say,	pointing	at	it.	“We	live	in	the	canyon	there.”
“In	a	canyon?”	Niri	asks,	speaking	up	for	the	first	time.	“Really?”
“Yes.	We	used	to	live	in	caves—”
“Of	course	you	did,”	Trakan	interrupts,	smirking.
“Kef	off,”	Mardok	growls	at	him,	surging	to	his	feet.
“Enough,”	 Cap-tan	 tells	 them,	 and	 Mardok	 sits	 once	 more.	 Trakan	 hunches
behind	his	table.	Cap-tan	looks	at	me	again.	“Go	on.”
I	hesitate,	not	understanding	their	reactions.	Why	does	Mardok	get	angry	to
hear	we	lived	in	caves?	Is	that	bad?	The	caves	were	nice	and	cozy,	and	it	was
easy	 to	 get	 outside.	 The	 gorge	 is	 quiet	 and	 sheltered	 from	 the	 worst	 of	 the
weather,	 but	 taking	 Chahm-pee	 out	 on	 a	 regular	 basis	 is	 difficult,	 and	 the
hunters	must	do	a	great	deal	of	hauling	to	bring	things	down	into	the	village.
The	 humans	 love	 it,	 though.	 I	 am	 puzzled	 by	 their	 reactions,	 but	 I	 continue
slowly.	 “We	 moved	 to	 the	 gorge	 when	 a	 great	 earth-shake	 destroyed	 our
home.”
Mardok	shoots	Trakan	an	angry	look,	and	Trakan	just	slides	lower	in	his	seat.
“Your	 home	 is	 fine,	 Farli,”	 Mardok	 tells	 me.	 “You	 and	 your	 people	 are
incredibly	resilient	to	be	able	to	make	a	life	here	on	this	planet.”
Resilient?	It	is	my	home.	It	is	the	only	place	I	know.	
“Well,	someone	want	to	tell	me	how	I’m	supposed	to	pilot	the	Lady	down	into
that	gorge?	Because	it’s	not	happening.”
“We’ll	get	out	and	walk,”	Cap-tan	says.	“Set	the	ship	down	as	close	to	the	lip
as	possible.	Everyone	suit	up	and	let	us	be	on	our	way.”
A	SHORT	TIME	LATER,	the	others	are	wearing	thick	suits	that	cover	every	inch	of
their	skin,	their	bodies	made	bulky.	Each	one	clips	a	device	to	their	noses	and
wraps	garments	around	their	heads	and	horns	to	keep	them	warm.
I	stand	there	in	my	leather	tunic,	a	little	amused	at	how	much	work	it	takes	for
them	to	bundle	up.	Not	even	the	humans	are	this	bad.	Chahm-pee	nudges	my
hand,	eager	to	go	outside.	I	do	not	blame	him—he	is	hungry	and	did	not	care
for	the	food	on	the	ship.	I	did	not,	either.	He	has	eaten	all	the	roots	in	my	bag,
but	I	do	have	more	back	at	the	village.	If	nothing	else,	I	can	pry	a	few	from
Stay-see,	 who	 keeps	 a	 well-stocked	 hut	 full	 of	 extra	 foods	 for	 her	 strange
cooking	projects.	“Soon,”	I	tell	him.	“Be	patient.”
He	bleats	at	me.
I	 look	 over	 at	 Mardok,	 still	 handsome	 despite	 his	 strange	 cold-weather
leathers.	He	finishes	buckling	on	his	gloves	and	glances	up	at	me.	Our	eyes
meet,	 and	 my	 khui	 begins	 to	 sing,	 and	 his	 ears	 darken	 with	 a	 hint	 of
embarrassment,	 his	 focus	 suddenly	 going	 back	 to	 his	 buckles.	 I	 find	 it
charming.	He	is	so	like—and	yet	so	different—from	the	males	in	my	tribe.	He
looks	up	at	me	again,	and	the	heated	look	he	sends	my	way	makes	my	pulse
flutter.	
Not	so	different	from	any	other	male	in	resonance,	after	all.	Wait	until	you	get
a	khui,	I	think.	Then	you	will	know.	This?	This	is	nothing.
They	are	finally	ready,	and	the	wall	of	the	ship	opens	up,	letting	in	a	blast	of
refreshing,	crisp	air.	I	suck	in	a	deep	breath,	pleased.	It	feels	as	if	I	have	been
trapped	 in	 the	 steamy,	 heated	 fruit	 cave	 for	 far	 too	 long,	 and	 the	 chill	 feels
bracing.	 I	 nudge	 Chahm-pee	 to	 follow	 me	 and	 head	 down	 the	 ramp.	 The
others	trail	behind	me,	and	I	scan	the	horizon.
The	 herds	 that	 wander	 near	 the	 upper	 valley	 are	 nowhere	 to	 be	 found,	 of
course.	The	roar	of	the	ship	will	have	chased	them	far	away.	It	is	utterly	still,
and	after	being	on	the	ship,	it	seems	almost	too	quiet.	
“What	the	kef	is	that?”	Mardok	snarls,	and	I	look	around,	pulling	out	my	bone
knife.	 The	 others	 will	 be	 slow	 moving	 in	 their	 strange	 leathers,	 so	 I	 must
protect	them	like	any	good	hunter.
But	 I	 see	 nothing—no	 scythe-beak,	 no	 snow-cat,	 no	 sky-claw,	 no	 metlak.	 I
turn	 back	 to	 him,	 a	 question	 in	 my	 voice.	 It	 dies	 when	 I	 realize	 he	 is	 not
looking	around	him,	but	staring	hard	at	Trakan	and	Cap-tan.
“Look,”	 Trakan	 says,	 patting	 something	 belted	 at	 his	 hip.	 “Just	 a	 little
precaution,	that’s	all.	We	don’t	know	that	they’re	friendlies.”
“They	are	mesakkah,	just	like	us.”
“And	 wars	 have	 been	 fought	 by	 mesakkah	 against	 other	 mesakkah.	 Just
having	blue	skin	doesn’t	make	you	a	pal.	You	should	know	that.”
Curious,	I	watch	as	Mardok’s	face	grows	cold.	His	expression	is	so	awful	and
bleak	that	my	heart	hurts	for	him.	What	has	happened?	But	he	speaks	again.
“You’re	not	shooting	anyone.	This	is	a	friendly	visit.”
“And	it’s	wise	to	be	prepared,”	Cap-tan	says,	and	gestures	at	me.	“Even	she	is
armed.”
Mardok	looks	over	at	me	again,	his	gaze	on	my	knife.	His	eyes	are	slits,	and	I
cannot	tell	what	he	is	thinking,	but	it	is	clear	to	me	that	he	is	not	happy.	He
glares	 at	 the	 others	 in	 his	 party	 and	 then	 moves	 to	 my	 side,	 protectively.
“Lead	on,	Farli.”
“Is	all	well?”	I	whisper	to	him.
“All	 is	 well,”	 he	 tells	 me,	 and	 there’s	 grim	 determination	 in	 his	 voice.	 “No
one	will	ever	harm	you	while	I	am	breathing.”
I	chuckle,	because	he	sounds	so	very	determined.	I	love	it.	I	open	my	mouth
to	speak,	but	I	see	something	in	the	distance	that	makes	me	pause.	It	is	a	row
of	 my	 people.	 They	 are	 too	 far	 away	 to	 make	 out	 most	 of	 them,	 but	 I	 see
Pashov’s	one	lone	horn,	and	Raahosh’s	crooked	ones.	I	see	Aehako’s	hulking
form	and	the	tall,	proud	stance	of	my	chief.	They	carry	spears.
All	hunters.	All	males.	No	one	else.	And	they	are	not	approaching	to	greet	us.
Oh	no.
I	can	imagine	the	panic	going	through	their	minds.	The	last	time	a	ship	came,
it	tried	to	take	away	the	humans.	I	scan	the	line	of	them	again,	and	I	do	not
see	the	fierce	Leezh	next	to	Raahosh,	which	means	she	has	been	told	to	wait
below.	I	bet	she	did	not	like	that	much.	“I	should	go	talk	to	them.”
“Why?”	Mardok	asks,	moving	to	my	side.	“Is	everything	all	right?”
“They	think	you	are	the	enemy.	They	are	ready	to	protect	their	mates.”	I	turn
and	put	my	hands	on	Mardok’s	shoulders.	“Let	me	go	and	speak	to	my	chief
and	reassure	him	that	you	are	not	here	to	bother	us.”	
“I’ll	go	with	you.	To	protect	you.”
I	 give	 him	 a	 curious	 look,	 pleased	 that	 he	 is	 so	 protective	 but	 puzzled	 as	 to
why	I	need	protecting	from	my	own	people.	“Why?”
“To	show	that	I	am	not	the	enemy.”
Because	he	is	my	mate?	Thoughtful	but	unnecessary.	“Let	me	ease	their	fears.
Wait	here.	I	will	speak	to	them.”	I	turn	to	leave,	and	he	grabs	my	hand.	I	look
back	at	him,	surprised,	and	there	is	torment	on	his	face.
“I	don’t	want	this	to	be	the	last	time	we	see	each	other,”	he	says,	voice	low.	
My	khui	begins	to	sing	wildly,	and	I	smile	at	him.	“It	will	not	be.”	I	squeeze
his	hand	and	then	reluctantly	let	it	go,	our	fingers	dragging	as	we	pull	away,
as	if	our	skin	is	reluctant	to	let	us	part.	I	am	relieved	that	he	remains	behind,
though	the	look	on	his	face	is	clearly	mutinous.	He	does	not	want	me	to	go.	It
fills	 me	 with	 warmth	 that	 he	 is	 feeling	 this	 despite	 not	 having	 a	 khui	 of	 his
own.
Soon	enough,	I	decide.	A	sa-kohtsk	hunt	must	be	done	very	soon.
I	 move	 forward	 to	 the	 line	 of	 my	 tribesmates,	 guarding	 the	 entrance	 to	 the
gorge	 where	 the	 pulley	 and	 the	 rope	 ladder	 are.	 No	 one	 comes	 forward	 to
meet	me,	which	means	they	are	more	worried	than	I	thought.	“All	is	well,”	I
say	when	I	am	close	enough.	“I	promise.	They	are	not	here	to	hurt	us.”
Vektal	 rushes	 forward,	 crossing	 the	 short	 distance	 between	 us.	 He	 grabs	 my
arm	and	drags	me	back	toward	the	hunters.	“Farli,	what	is	going	on?”
“It	is	fine,	truly—”
“Hey!”	snarls	Mardok	from	behind	me.	“Don’t	you	keffing	touch	her!”
Oh	no.	Two	of	my	tribesmates	advance,	spears	at	the	ready.	“No,	wait.	It	is	all
right!”
“Move	 back,	 Farli,”	 my	 chief	 says.	 “Go	 stand	 behind	 the	 hunters.	 We	 will
protect	you.”
“Protect	me?”	Has	everyone	gone	mad?	“He	is	my	mate!”
That	 stops	 everyone	 in	 their	 tracks.	 Everyone	 except	 Mardok,	 that	 is.	 He
rushes	to	my	side	and	pulls	me	away	from	the	others,	tucking	me	behind	him
as	if	to	protect	me	from	my	tribe.
The	others	stare.	Aehako	starts	to	grin,	and	Pashov	smirks.	Bek	just	rolls	his
eyes.
“Resonance,	eh?”	Vektal	says,	looking	between	me	and	Mardok.	“I	am	sure
there	is	a	good	story	behind	this.	Did	he	travel	here	to	resonate	with	you?	Or
is	he	stranded	like	Georgie	and	her	people?”
“He	 has	 a	 name,”	 Mardok	 says	 in	 a	 cold	 voice.	 “And	 he	 can	 understand
everything	you’re	saying.”
“He	 and	 his	 people	 are	 like	 us,”	 I	 tell	 Vektal,	 moving	 out	 from	 behind	 my
mate	and	approaching.	“They	did	not	plan	to	be	here,	and	when	I	saw	the	ship
land,	I	approached	it.”
Vektal’s	eyes	narrow	at	me.	“Why	would	you	do	such	a	thing?	You	know	that
the	other	caves	that	landed	here—”
“I	 know,”	 I	 say	 quickly,	 putting	 my	 hands	 up.	 I	 can	 feel	 Mardok	 growing
tense	behind	me,	and	I	need	to	calm	everyone	down.	“I	stayed	a	safe	distance
away	until	I	saw	one	of	them	come	out.	Then,	when	I	saw	they	were	sa-khui
like	us,	I	approached.”	I	clasp	my	hands	and	place	them	over	my	heart.	“And
I	resonated	to	Mardok.”
My	brother	Pashov	claps	a	hand	over	his	brow	and	shakes	his	head.	Someone
else	snorts	with	laughter.
“Just	because	they	look	like	us	does	not	mean	they	are	not	the	enemy,”	Vektal
tells	 me,	 a	 stern	 note	 in	 his	 voice.	 He	 leans	 forward	 on	 his	 spear,	 still
displeased	with	me.	“What	would	you	have	done	if	they	decided	they	would
grab	you	and	take	you	away?”
I	laugh,	because	the	idea	is	silly.	“He	is	not	stealing	me.	And	besides,	I	have	a
khui.	I	cannot	leave	this	place.	A	khui	cannot	be	removed.”
                                 OceanofPDF.com
                                           7
MARDOK
OUR	 TWO	 PARTIES	 MEET,	 and	 even	 though	 things	 are	 a	 little	 awkward,	 soon
enough	we	are	all	heading	down	into	the	gorge	to	check	out	the	village.	After
Farli’s	 story	 of	 living	 in	 a	 cave,	 and	 given	 that	 these	 people	 are	 carrying
spears	and	are	dressed	in	skins,	I	expect	something	a	lot	more	primitive	than
the	tiny	cluster	of	houses	and	the	cobblestone	streets.	Each	dwelling	is	topped
with	 a	 tented	 set	 of	 skins	 complete	 with	 a	 smoke-hole,	 and	 the	 walls
themselves	 are	 tightly	 bricked.	 There	 has	 to	 be	 several	 dozen	 of	 the	 small
houses,	and	one	large	meeting	house	at	the	far	end	of	the	village.
“You	built	this	all	yourselves?”	I	ask	Farli,	surprised.	“It	must	have	been	a	lot
of	work.”
“We	found	it,”	her	hovering,	protective	brother	tells	me.	It	is	the	one	with	one
horn,	and	he	likes	to	walk	between	myself	and	Farli	every	now	and	then,	as	if
he	can	push	us	apart.	Farli	shoves	him	aside	and	takes	my	arm	to	put	a	stop	to
that.
“Go	 away,	 Pashov,”	 she	 tells	 him	 in	 a	 cheery	 voice.	 To	 me,	 she	 says,	 “The
houses	were	here	when	we	came,	but	the	people	were	long	gone.	We	just	put
tops	on	them	and	moved	in.”
I	glance	over	at	Niri,	but	she	shrugs.	“Two	civilizations	here	seems	strange	to
me,	 but	 I’m	 guessing	 whoever	 did	 the	 initial	 survey	 here	 didn’t	 do	 a	 very
good	job	if	they	missed	this.”
We’re	 led	 to	 the	 large	 meeting	 house,	 and	 I’m	 surprised	 at	 the	 wealth	 of
greenery	in	here.	I’m	not	expecting	to	see	rows	of	small	trees	in	baskets,	their
branches	ripe	with	fruit.	They	line	the	walls	of	the	lodge	and	the	edge	of	the
bright	blue	pool	of	water.	Off	to	one	side,	there’s	a	large,	stone-encircled	fire,
and	several	women	with	small	children	sit	around	it.	One	tiny	woman	with	a
strange	pale	face	and	curly	hair	approaches	the	chief,	and	I	realize	this	must
be	 one	 of	 the	 humans	 that	 Farli	 mentioned	 that	 were	 stranded	 here,	 aliens
from	another	primitive	planet.
Gods,	they	are	ugly.	Their	features	are	small	and	soft-looking,	and	their	skin
is	 a	 terrible	 pasty	 color.	 They	 look	 fragile	 and	 strange,	 their	 heads	 seeming
shrunken	without	horns	on	them.	I	look	at	them	and	wonder	how	these	males
can	be	so	happy	with	the	odd	creatures,	but	as	the	hunters	move	to	the	women
and	 pick	 up	 babies,	 I	 realize	 that	 there	 are	 more	 of	 the	 strange-looking
females	than	mesakkah	females.
And	I	see	that	a	few	of	the	warriors	in	the	back	of	the	group	are	looking	at	me
with	unbridled	jealousy.	Have	I	stolen	Farli	away	from	them?	Good,	I	think
uncharitably.	She’s	mine.	I	shouldn’t	feel	so	possessive,	but	I	can’t	help	it.	I
pull	her	a	little	closer	to	me.
Vektal,	 the	 chief,	 brings	 his	 human	 forward	 to	 meet	 us.	 “This	 is	 my	 mate,
Georgie.”	 He	 touches	 the	 cheek	 of	 the	 pale	 child	 in	 her	 arms.	 “My	 younger
daughter,	Vekka.”
Georgie	smiles	at	us,	displaying	strangely	shaped	teeth.	“Pleased	to	meet	all
of	you.	Are	you	from	the	sakh	homeworld	or	another	planet?”
I	am	surprised	at	how	quickly	the	human	understands	something	as	baffling	to
Farli	as	space	travel.	“Do	your	people	have	interplanetary	travel,	then?”
“Not	 quite	 yet.	 We’ve	 made	 it	 into	 space	 but	 not	 much	 farther	 than	 that.
Humanity—the	 people	 on	 planet	 Earth,	 where	 we	 come	 from—is	 just	 now
branching	out	in	that	direction.”	Her	expression	looks	hesitant,	and	she	holds
the	child	in	her	arms	a	little	closer.	“You…you	haven’t	seen	people	like	me
before,	then?”
“Earth	is	a	D-class	planet,	I	am	afraid,”	Captain	Chatav	says.	“It	is	off	limits
until	technology	has	reached	acceptable	levels.”
She	 nods	 slowly.	 “Ah.	 Well,	 I	 don’t	 know	 if	 that’s	 good	 or	 bad.	 Good,
because	 I	 would	 hate	 to	 think	 there	 are	 a	 million	 humans	 out	 there	 being
stolen,	but	bad	because	clearly	someone’s	stealing	them.”	She	grimaces.	“I’m
sorry,	here	I	am	going	on	and	on	about	me.	We	just	have	so	many	questions
and	we	can’t	get	answers	now	that	the	Elders’	Ship	is	toast.”
“Elders’	Ship?”	Niri	asks.	“There’s	another	ship	here?”
“Salvage,”	Trakan	murmurs	in	Mesakkah,	rubbing	his	hands	together.
Georgie	nods.	“Come	sit	by	the	fire.	We’re	preparing	food,	though	I	admit	it’s
not	much.	We	weren’t	expecting	visitors.”	She	hands	her	child	off	to	another
human	female,	one	who	has	several	children	around	her.	They	all	watch	me
with	 wary	 eyes.	 “And	 yes,”	 Georgie	 says	 again.	 “The	 original	 ship	 that
brought	the	sa-khui	here	to	this	place	is	still	around,	but	it	was	damaged	badly
in	the	big	earthquake	several	years	ago.”
The	four	of	us	are	seated	on	hide-covered	stools	made	of	what	look	like	long
animal	bones	instead	of	wood.	The	fire	is	stoked,	and	it’s	warm	enough	in	the
meeting	 house	 that	 I	 can	 unzip	 my	 insulated	 suit	 without	 feeling	 as	 if	 I’m
going	 to	 freeze.	 Niri	 sits	 next	 to	 me	 and	 leans	 in.	 “There	 are	 a	 lot	 of	 cross-
breed	children	here.	I	didn’t	think	the	two	species	were	compatible	seeing	as
they’re	from	completely	different	planets.”
I	 shrug.	 “They	 seem	 happy.”	 I	 see	 one	 great-horned	 savage	 lean	 down	 and
press	a	kiss	to	the	forehead	of	his	dainty	human	wife,	then	he	takes	their	child
in	his	arms	and	swings	it	around.	The	child’s	laughter	fills	the	air.	Everywhere
I	look,	these	people	are	happy.	It’s	strange.	It	doesn’t	matter	that	the	planet	is
bitterly	cold	and	barren	and	that	they’re	living	in	a	canyon	and	wearing	furs.
Everyone’s	 so	 damned	 happy.	 It’s	 almost	 as	 if	 they	 enjoy	 this	 primitive
lifestyle.
Niri	is	right,	though—there	are	a	lot	of	small	children,	most	of	them	with	the
delicate	features	or	lighter	coloring	that	indicate	a	human	mother.	Each	time	I
look	around,	I	see	a	woman	with	either	a	rounded	belly,	or	a	child	on	her	lap.
I	 wonder	 how	 many	 of	 the	 mesakkah	 females	 were	 left	 before	 the	 humans
arrived.	Was	their	small	tribe	dying	out?	I	think	it	would	be	a	very	different
story	if	they	weren’t,	because	everywhere	I	turn,	the	hunters	seem	to	be	paired
up	with	humans.	Interesting.
One	 human	 with	 a	 rounded	 figure	 and	 a	 motherly	 smile	 approaches	 us,	 a
primitive	cooking	pot	in	her	arms.	“I’m	going	to	start	the	food,	but	before	I
do,	 I	 should	 ask	 if	 you	 guys	 have	 any	 allergies.	 The	 sa-khui	 don’t,	 but	 you
guys	seem	a	little…”	Her	gaze	flicks	to	Niri’s	capped	horns	and	my	tattoos.
“…different.	Do	you	eat	raw	meat?”
Niri	makes	a	sound	of	horror.
The	human’s	eyes	widen.	“I’m	going	to	think	that’s	a	‘no.’	It’s	not	something
we	humans	are	fond	of	either,	but	the	sa-khui	prefer	their	meat	that	way.	So
cooked	meat,	then?”
“No	meat,”	Niri	says.
“Eggs?	Roots?”	Her	small	brows	draw	together.	“I	can	make	a	great	frittata
—”
“We	brought	our	own	rations,”	Niri	replies	quickly.	“It	won’t	be	necessary	to
feed	us.”
“Oh,	I	see.”	The	human	woman	looks	crestfallen.
I	 speak	 up,	 because	 I	 bet	 they	 never	 have	 visitors,	 and	 the	 human	 seems
excited	to	cook	for	us.	I	feel	bad.	“I’d	love	to	try	the	fritt-fritt—”
“Frittata.”	She	beams.	“It’s	a	human	dish.	I	promise	you’ll	like	it.”	She	bustles
away.
Farli	passes	by,	and	her	hand	goes	to	my	shoulder.	She	leans	in.	“Stay-see	is	a
good	cook,”	she	murmurs,	lips	brushing	against	the	edge	of	my	ear.	“And	you
have	made	her	very	happy	today.”
I	 am	 more	 interested	 in	 making	 Farli	 happy,	 but	 I	 nod.	 I	 watch	 her	 as	 she
saunters	 away	 again,	 her	 tail	 swishing.	 She	 moves	 toward	 an	 elderly	 couple
dressed	in	furs	and	embraces	them,	talking	and	laughing.	These	must	be	her
parents.	Her	animal	is	in	one	corner	of	the	meeting	house,	chewing	happily	on
a	pile	of	roots.
There’s	 an	 overwhelming	 amount	 of	 people	 around	 us,	 and	 for	 space-faring
loners	who	don’t	see	others	for	months	on	end,	it	almost	feels	like	too	much.
We’re	 handed	 babies,	 introduced	 to	 everyone,	 and	 many	 of	 the	 tribe	 take	 a
turn	coming	to	sit	by	us.	Farli’s	father	offers	a	skin	of	a	fermented	drink	that
Trakan	exclaims	over,	which	makes	the	tribe	very	happy.	Chatav	talks	quietly
with	their	chief,	the	human	mate	with	the	curly	hair	hovering	nearby.	Niri	sips
a	cup	of	tea	and	doesn’t	eat,	and	so	that	leaves	me	to	taste	all	of	the	dishes
Stay-see	 and	 the	 others	 are	 pushing	 in	 my	 direction.	 I	 try	 to	 ignore	 the
textures	 and	 where	 the	 foods	 might	 come	 from.	 I	 don’t	 want	 to	 know.	 The
flavors	 are	 incredible,	 though,	 and	 I	 think	 my	 surprise	 shows	 on	 my	 face,
because	Stay-see	giggles	every	time	I	take	a	bite.
“Told	you	that	you’d	like	it.”
“I	 do,”	 I	 say,	 shoving	 another	 spoonful	 of	 frittata	 into	 my	 mouth.	 It’s
delicious,	and	if	I	don’t	think	about	the	fact	that	it	comes	from	eggs,	I	love	it.
These	 people	 don’t	 use	 eating	 sticks,	 only	 spoons,	 so	 it’s	 a	 little	 bit	 of	 a
challenge.	The	humans	do	seem	to	be	fairly	advanced,	and	don’t	blink	an	eye
with	 our	 talk	 of	 ships	 and	 interstellar	 travel.	 They	 nod	 knowingly	 when
Chatav	mentions	that	we	are	a	freighter,	and	ask	questions	about	trading	posts
near	here	or	where	the	closest	space	station	is.
As	I	eat,	one	female	with	a	huge	stomach	comes	and	sits	next	to	me.	She	is
one	of	the	smallest	of	the	humans,	and	she	has	a	baby	on	her	hip,	one	in	her
belly,	and	a	little	boy	with	small	horns	and	big,	glowing	blue	eyes	is	clinging
to	 her	 leg.	 He	 watches	 me	 with	 a	 wary	 expression.	 “Hi	 there,”	 the	 woman
gushes	 happily.	 “You	 must	 be	 Farli’s	 new	 mate.	 I	 heard	 Haeden	 mention	 it
and	thought	I’d	come	over	and	say	hi.	I’m	Josie.”	She	sticks	her	hand	out,	and
I	realize	humans	have	an	extra	finger.	Ugh.	
I	take	her	hand	anyhow,	just	to	be	polite,	and	clasp	it	in	greeting.	“I	am	Bron
Mardok	Vendasi,	and	I	am	honored	to	make	your	acquaintance.”
Her	eyes	widen.	“So	polite.”
“Isn’t	 he?”	 A	 yellow-haired	 human	 sits	 down	 next	 to	 her,	 grinning	 at	 me.
“That’s	different.	I	almost	expected	you	to	beat	your	chest	and	declare	Farli
yours.	 Maybe	 grab	 her	 by	 her	 hair	 and	 take	 her	 off	 to	 your	 lair,	 caveman-
style.”
I’m…not	sure	if	I’m	being	insulted.	“Hello,”	I	say	slowly.
Josie	waves	a	hand.	“That’s	just	Liz.	Pay	her	no	mind.”	Josie	jiggles	her	baby
and	then	leans	in	a	little.	“Can	I	ask	you	something?	Liz	and	I	have	a	bet.”
“A	bet?”	Now	I	am	curious.	“What	of?”
Instead	 of	 answering	 me,	 Josie	 touches	 her	 son’s	 cheek.	 “Joden,	 why	 don’t
you	 go	 find	 Daddy,	 okay?”	 She	 smiles	 at	 him	 encouragingly	 and	 waits	 for
him	 to	 scamper	 off.	 When	 he’s	 gone,	 she	 turns	 back	 to	 me,	 the	 look	 on	 her
face	calculating.	“It’s	about…anatomy.”
I	choke	on	the	mouthful	of	frittata.	
The	humans	just	laugh.	Josie	waits	until	I	finish	swallowing	and	then	rushes
on	with	her	question,	breathless.	“We	want	to	know	what	the	spur	is	for.”
It’s	just	as	bad	as	I	thought.	“Pardon?”	I	wheeze.	
“The	spur.	It’s	not	a	human	thing.	We	want	to	know	the	purpose	of	it.”
“Biologically,”	Liz	adds.	“We	can’t	figure	it	out.”
I	 look	 over	 at	 Niri,	 but	 she	 is	 deliberately	 ignoring	 me,	 turned	 in	 the	 other
direction	and	feigning	interest	in	what	Trakan	is	saying.	I’m	pretty	sure	she’s
smirking,	though.	
I	feel	trapped.	I	set	down	my	plate	of	food	and	rub	my	jaw,	trying	to	think	of
the	best	way	to	put	it.	Be	blunt	with	the	humans?	Avoid	the	question?	Am	I
offending	 someone	 if	 I	 tell	 them	 the	 truth?	 I	 don’t	 know	 how	 these	 people
react,	because	their	culture	is	completely	different	than	mine.	The	last	thing	I
want	 is	 some	 angry	 husband	 coming	 to	 beat	 the	 shit	 out	 of	 me	 because	 I
talked	anatomy	with	his	wife.
“Come	on,”	Josie	says	when	I	hesitate.	Her	tone	turns	wheedling.	“You’re	our
only	chance	to	find	out	the	truth.”
“Yeah,	 if	 I	 talk	 to	 my	 mate	 about	 it,	 all	 I	 hear	 is	 about	 how	 it’s	 to	 pleasure
me.”	Liz	rolls	her	eyes.	“I	doubt	that’s	the	actual	biological	purpose	of	it,	but	I
let	him	roll	with	that	ego-stroking	explanation.”
“I…ah…”
Josie	leans	forward	and	pats	my	knee.	“Don’t	be	shy.	Spit	it	out.”
“Pheromones,”	 Niri	 says,	 saving	 me	 from	 an	 awkward	 explanation.	 “It’s	 a
primitive	 biological	 way	 of	 marking	 a	 female	 as	 belonging	 to	 a	 particular
male.	The	spur	secretes	twice	the	pheromones	that	the	rest	of	the	body	does.”
“And	 deposits	 them	 along	 the	 hooha.	 I	 gotcha.”	 Liz	 tilts	 her	 head.	 “That
makes	sense.”
But	Josie	frowns.	“It	doesn’t	have	anything	to	do	with	the	sa-khui	lack	of	a
clitoris?”
“Clitoris?”	Niri	asks.	“What	is	that?”
“Humans	have	a	nub	between	their	labial	folds,”	Josie	begins.	“It—”
I	get	to	my	feet,	feeling	uncomfortable.	“I	think	I	will	just	go	thank	Stay-see
for	her	excellent	food.”
“Sure,	 run	 away,	 chicken,”	 Liz	 calls	 out	 as	 I	 head	 away.	 She’s	 laughing.	 I
don’t	 care	 that	 she’s	 amused	 and	 I’m	 not	 sticking	 around	 to	 ask	 what	 a
‘chicken’	is.	I’m	not	staying	around	for	a	female	anatomy	lesson.	That’s	Niri’s
field	 of	 expertise,	 not	 mine.	 I’m	 the	 one	 that’s	 good	 with	 engines	 and
computers…both	 of	 which	 are	 completely	 useless	 talents	 on	 this	 planet.	 I
glance	around,	and	while	most	of	the	tribe	is	clustered	near	the	fire,	listening
to	a	story	Trakan	is	telling	(very	loudly	and	very	drunkenly),	there	are	a	few
around	 the	 edges,	 busy	 sharpening	 spears	 or	 scraping	 skins	 as	 they	 listen.
Stay-see	 and	 another	 female	 bustle	 around,	 feeding	 everyone,	 and	 a	 few
others	are	watching	several	children	at	once.	One	human	female	with	brown
skin	 is	 busy	 watering	 the	 trees.	 They	 are	 a	 busy	 people,	 even	 on	 a	 day	 like
this.
And	I	would	have	nothing	to	offer.	It’s	just	another	sign	that	points	to	the	fact
that	 Farli	 should	 come	 with	 me.	 Not	 that	 I’ve	 seriously	 entertained	 the
thought	 of	 staying	 here.	 Ever.	 It’s	 an	 uncomfortable,	 chilly	 place,	 and	 now
that	I’ve	stepped	away	from	the	fire,	I	can	feel	the	cold	seeping	back	into	my
bones.	 I	 re-fasten	 the	 front	 of	 my	 suit	 and	 hand	 my	 plate	 off	 to	 Stay-see,
thanking	her	for	the	food.
As	I	do,	I	see	another	human	female,	this	one	standing	apart	from	the	others.
Her	 hair	 is	 a	 strange	 orangey-red,	 her	 bleached	 skin	 dotted	 with	 spots.	 She
holds	 a	 small	 boy’s	 hand,	 and	 there’s	 something	 distressing	 about	 her.	 The
other	 females	 are	 small	 but	 healthy.	 This	 one	 is…not.	 Her	 eyes	 are	 sunken
and	her	arms	are	very	thin.	Her	belly	is	enormous,	and	she	looks	sickly.	Her
gaze	meets	mine,	and	I	notice	that	her	eyes	are	a	much	paler	blue	than	Farli’s
vibrant	ones.
She’s	dying,	I	realize.	Fading	away.
Her	 mouth	 curves	 in	 a	 gentle	 smile	 of	 greeting	 to	 me.	 A	 moment	 later,	 her
eyes	flutter,	and	she	sags,	then	collapses	to	the	ground.
I	rush	forward.
“Mama?”	says	the	boy.
“Har-loh!”	bellows	a	male.	“No!”
I	make	it	to	her	side	before	anyone	else—maybe	because	I	was	watching	her.
The	female	is	cold	to	the	touch,	her	skin	clammy.	Her	eyes	flutter	but	remain
closed.	She	feels	light	in	my	arms,	too	light	compared	to	Farli’s	strength.	
One	 of	 the	 hunters	 rushes	 forward	 and	 snatches	 her	 from	 my	 arms.	 I	 think
he’s	going	to	attack	me,	but	his	entire	focus	is	on	his	unconscious	mate.	He
touches	her	cheek,	panic	and	love	in	his	eyes.	“Har-loh,”	he	murmurs	again.
“Wake,	please.”
A	mesakkah	female	comes	to	his	side,	her	face	solemn.	She	puts	her	hand	to
the	orange-haired	female’s	brow	and	looks	unhappy.	“Her	khui	is	fading.	It	is
too	hard	for	her	to	carry	her	kit.	It	takes	too	much	out	of	her.”
I	look	over	at	Niri.
She	meets	my	gaze,	stony-faced.	After	a	moment,	she	gives	a	subtle	shake	of
her	 head.	 She	 doesn’t	 want	 to	 get	 involved.	 Neither	 Trakan	 nor	 Chatav	 are
speaking	up,	either.
Kef	that.
“We	have	a	med	bay	on	our	ship,”	I	tell	them.	“We	can	take	her	there	and	see
if	it’s	not	too	late	to	fix	whatever	is	ailing	her.”
Farli	rushes	to	my	side,	hope	in	her	eyes.	“Do	you	think	they	can	fix	Har-loh
like	 they	 did	 Chahm-pee?”	 She	 turns	 to	 the	 male	 and	 nods	 encouragingly.
“They	healed	my	dvisti,	Rukh.	And	so	fast.	You	would	not	think	he’s	hurt	at
all.”
The	male—Rukh—turns	his	gaze	to	me.	There	is	agony	there.	“Please.”	He
offers	his	mate	back	to	me,	and	I	take	her	in	my	arms.
How	can	I	refuse?
“I’ll	show	you	the	way,”	I	tell	him.	I	cut	through	the	happy	gathering,	Farli
and	Rukh	trailing	behind	me.	As	I	pass,	Niri	reluctantly	gets	to	her	feet	and
follows.	 The	 captain	 looks	 frozen,	 and	 I	 know	 why—running	 the	 med	 bay
machines	is	expensive,	and	each	of	the	treatments	it	doles	out	ends	up	using
precious	supplies.	He’s	probably	seeing	credits	go	out	the	door	at	the	thought
of	healing	one	of	the	locals,	credits	we	don’t	have.
I	don’t	care.	I’m	not	going	to	sit	by	and	watch	someone	die	when	we	have	the
ability	to	save	them.
Not	again.	Never	again.
                                OceanofPDF.com
                                           8
FARLI
MARDOK
The	human	Harlow	will	live.
That’s	about	the	only	good	thing	to	come	out	of	the	afternoon.	Niri	finishes
her	work	late	in	the	day,	and	by	that	time,	several	of	the	tribe	have	arrived.
Vektal	 and	 his	 wife	 are	 closeted	 with	 Chatav,	 and	 Trakan	 has	 made	 friends
with	a	pair	of	hunters	called	Bek	and	Vaza.	Two	humans	named	Maddie	and
Lila	have	brought	Rukhar	to	visit	his	mother,	and	Rukh	has	not	left	his	mate’s
side.	Harlow	looks	better	post-surgery,	though	a	long	strip	of	her	orangey	hair
has	been	shaved	away.	She	sleeps,	with	her	family	watching	over	her.
Farli	has	not	spoken	to	me.	Not	since	I	suggested	removing	her	khui.	I	had	no
idea	she	viewed	it	as	an	integral	part	of	her	life.	I	guess	I’m	still	struggling	to
see	it	as	anything	other	than	a	handy	parasite.	But	to	her,	it	has	created	a	bond
between	us,	and	if	she	has	it	removed,	we	lose	that	bond.	She	doesn’t	want	to
lose	it.
I…I	don’t	want	to	lose	her.
We’re	at	an	impasse.	I	tell	myself	maybe	I	should	consider	staying	here	on	the
ice	 planet,	 but	 the	 thought	 makes	 me	 shudder.	 Left	 behind?	 Watch	 the	 ship
depart,	knowing	I’ve	been	abandoned	for	good?	The	thought	makes	me	sick
in	my	gut.	Staying	here	is	a	one-way	ticket.	There	will	be	no	rescue,	not	ever.
I	would	be	here	for	the	rest	of	my	life,	eating	meat	and	saying	goodbye	to	the
warm	sunshine	of	a	summer	day.	It	would	change…everything.
It	is	my	worst	fear,	and	yet…
And	 yet	 I	 am	 obsessed	 with	 Farli.	 I	 hunger	 for	 her.	 I	 might	 even	 love	 her,
though	it’s	hard	to	say	after	only	knowing	her	for	a	day,	but	is	it	enough	to
turn	my	back	on	everything	I	have	ever	known	and	embrace	a	primitive	life?	I
don’t	know	if	I	am	that	man.
More	than	anything,	I	hate	that	I’ve	hurt	her.
Even	 now,	 I	 am	 drawn	 to	 her.	 She	 sits	 with	 the	 two	 human	 females.	 They
stare	at	each	other	and	their	hands	gesture,	and	after	a	moment,	I	realize	it	is	a
primitive	sort	of	signal	language	that	they	all	know.	I	approach,	unable	to	stay
away.	“Do	you	need	anything?”
The	 blonde	 one	 looks	 to	 her	 darker-haired	 sister	 and	 makes	 gestures.	 When
she	gets	a	response,	she	shakes	her	head.	“We’re	fine.”
Farli	is	silent.	She	will	not	look	at	me.	I	feel	as	if	I	have	somehow	betrayed
her	trust,	and	it	does	not	sit	well	with	me.	Already	I	miss	her	cheery	smiles
and	boundless	joy.	She	should	not	be	sad.	Not	ever.
“I,	 ah,	 noticed	 you	 gesturing,”	 I	 say	 to	 the	 blonde	 sister.	 “Is	 it	 a	 signal
language	of	a	kind?	Do	you	need	a	language	file	to	learn	to	speak	Old	Sakh?
That’s	what	Farli	and	the	others	speak.”
“My	sister	Lila	is	deaf,”	Maddie	says.	“We’re	actually	waiting	to	talk	to	Niri,
to	see	if	she	can	help.”
Oh.	“Your	sister	cannot	hear?”
The	dark-haired	one	gestures	something	and	smiles.
“Not	 a	 thing,”	 her	 sister	 translates.	 “But	 she	 does	 read	 lips	 a	 little.	 And
guesses	a	lot.”
Lila	smiles	at	me.	She	begins	to	gesture	again,	and	Maddie	translates,	taking	a
moment	 between	 words	 for	 her	 sister’s	 signing	 to	 catch	 up.	 “She	 wants	 to
know	if	you	think	Niri’s	medical	computers	can	fix	it.”
“I	would	imagine	so.	I’ve	never	met	anyone	that	suffers	from	deafness.”	The
thought	of	being	unable	to	hear	and	struggling	to	survive	on	the	planet	seems
like	a	double	issue	to	me.	I	cannot	imagine.
Her	 sister	 translates	 with	 a	 few	 gestures,	 and	 Lila	 keeps	 signing.	 “She	 says
that	it’s	not	a	problem	for	her.	That	she	doesn’t	feel	broken.	But	her	son	does
not	 understand	 why	 Mama	 does	 not	 hear	 him.	 She	 would	 like	 to	 hear	 his
voice.”	Maddie	gives	me	a	rueful	smile.	“And	she	says	her	sister	is	pushing
her	to	do	it,	too.”
“Her	mate?”
“Not	her	mate.	He	likes	her	how	she	is.	He	is	fine	with	whatever	decision	she
makes.	It	is	her	life.”
I	nod	slowly,	and	somehow,	I	feel	worse.	Lila’s	mate	loves	her	enough	to	not
care	 if	 she	 can	 hear	 him.	 He	 does	 not	 mind	 if	 she	 lives	 missing	 one	 of	 her
senses,	if	that	is	what	she	chooses.	And	yet,	the	thought	of	staying	behind	on
this	planet…it	fills	me	with	an	aching	dread.
It’s	not	the	same	as	Uzocar	IV,	I	remind	myself.	It’s	not.	I	would	be	left	behind
by	choice,	not	by	mistake.	It’s	not	the	same.
But	 the	 knot	 of	 dread	 remains	 in	 my	 gut	 all	 the	 same.	 I	 smile	 faintly	 at	 the
women,	but	my	mind	is	in	other,	darker	places.	I’m	back	on	Uzocar	IV,	with
that	same	trapped,	helpless	feeling.	And	I	can’t	stay	here,	not	with	Farli’s	sad
eyes	making	me	feel	like	I’m	making	a	mistake.
I	need	to	leave.	To	get	a	breath	of	fresh	air.	Something.	Her	disappointment
eats	at	me,	and	I	can’t	take	it.	I	exit	the	room,	escaping	out	into	the	shadowy
passages	of	the	ship.	
Even	here,	though,	I	cannot	escape.	Vektal	and	his	mate	stand	with	the	captain
by	the	ship’s	exit	hatch.	The	primitive	chief’s	arms	are	crossed	and	he	doesn’t
look	 pleased.	 His	 wife	 looks	 distressed,	 and	 her	 hand	 is	 hooked	 into	 her
husband’s	belt,	as	if	she’s	afraid	of	losing	him,	even	for	a	second.	
Captain	Chatav	is	oblivious	to	the	mood	of	his	audience,	though.	He	holds	a
mug	of	his	favorite	drink	and	stands	proudly,	as	if	he’s	delivering	a	speech	to
soldiers.	“Any	of	your	people	that	wish	to	return	with	us,	of	course,	will	be
given	that	option.	Even	though	it	is	very	costly,	we	cannot	abandon	a	people
in	 need	 on	 this	 gods-forsaken	 planet.	 I	 am	 sure	 we	 can	 be	 compensated	 for
our	time,	fuel,	and	supply	expenditures	in	some	fashion.”
“Your	offer	is	generous,”	Georgie	says	politely	as	I	walk	past.	“But	I’m	not
sure	that	there	is	anyone	willing	to	take	you	up	on	it.	The	khui	would	have	to
be	removed,	and	the	bond	is	an	emotional	one	as	well	as	a	physical	one.	I’m
not	sure	anyone	wants	to	lose	that.	Even	though	we	were	stranded	here,	we’re
happy.”
“Nonsense,”	 Chatav	 says.	 “This	 planet	 is	 a	 deathtrap	 and	 barely	 habitable.
There	 are	 so	 many	 other	 locations	 you	 could	 choose	 to	 colonize	 if	 you	 so
wished.”
Georgie	glances	at	her	husband,	but	he	appears	lost	in	thought.
“We’ll	think	on	it,”	she	says	eventually.	I	don’t	stick	around	to	eavesdrop.	I
can	 tell	 just	 what	 Vektal	 is	 thinking	 without	 him	 saying	 a	 word.	 He	 won’t
leave,	but	it	doesn’t	mean	that	he	won’t	encourage	his	wife	or	children	to	seek
out	a	better	life	if	one	is	to	be	had.	He’s	going	to	think	of	what’s	best	for	them
and	not	for	him.
It’s	what	I’d	do	for	Farli.
Or…is	 it?	 Am	 I	 being	 selfish	 in	 wanting	 her	 to	 go	 away	 with	 me?	 I	 just…
can’t	picture	growing	old	here	on	this	planet.	Living	every	day	huddled	away
from	the	ice	and	snow.	Wearing	leather	and	eating	meat	like	a	savage	beast.
There	 are	 better	 lives	 out	 there	 to	 be	 had.	 Farli	 would	 love	 the	 beach.	 I
imagine	her	in	a	tiny	swim	outfit,	soaking	up	the	warm	weather.	I	envision	her
taking	 a	 pleasure	 cruiser	 through	 the	 stars	 and	 showing	 her	 the	 sights.
Wouldn’t	she	love	that?	She	has	a	sense	of	adventure	and	a	hunger	for	new
things.	Staying	here	on	this	iceball	of	a	planet	limits	her.
I	can’t	be	wrong	in	this.	I	can’t.
I	head	toward	my	quarters,	but	as	I	do,	I	see	Trakan	and	two	of	the	hunters
hanging	 out	 in	 the	 lounge.	 He’s	 showing	 them	 how	 to	 run	 one	 of	 the
electronic	 gaming	 boards,	 though	 neither	 hunter	 seems	 very	 interested.
Trakan	 spots	 me	 and	 jogs	 out	 of	 the	 room	 into	 the	 hall.	 “Hey,	 good,	 I	 was
looking	for	you.”
I	stop,	though	Trakan’s	the	last	person	I	want	to	see	at	the	moment.	“What	is
it?”
“I	need	the	secondary	remote	for	the	game	board.	Have	you	seen	it?”	He	rubs
his	hands.	“I’m	going	to	teach	these	boys	to	gamble.”
I	snort.	“Why?	They’re	a	simple	people.	They	don’t	have	anything	you	want.”
“Ah,	 my	 friend,	 but	 that’s	 where	 you’re	 wrong.”	 His	 tone	 is	 smooth,	 too
smooth.	And	there’s	a	big	grin	on	his	face	I	don’t	trust.	“It’s	about	building
relationships,	you	know?	Something	you	can’t	judge	anyone	on.”
I	narrow	my	eyes	at	him.	“What	are	you	talking	about?”
“I’m	 talking	 about	 the	 little	 bit	 of	 sweetness	 you’ve	 been	 keeping	 in	 your
quarters.	But	that’s	fine—she’s	all	yours.	I’m	working	on	making	friendships,
you	 know?	 Might	 be	 a	 reward	 for	 a	 long-lost	 descendant	 or	 two.	 Or	 heck,
they	came	here	on	a	ship.	Might	be	able	to	take	some	salvage	off	their	hands.”
He	winks	at	me.
Rage	burns	in	my	mind.	Is	that	all	these	people	are	to	him?	A	money-making
scheme?	Is	that	why	he’s	teaching	them	to	gamble?	So	he	can	fleece	them	out
of	 everything	 they	 might	 own	 that’s	 of	 some	 value?	 “Leave	 these	 people
alone.”
“Hey,	hey,	don’t	get	greedy.”	He	puts	his	hands	in	the	air.	“Like	I	said,	you’ve
got	your	target,	I’ve	got	mine.	I’m	not	touching	your	little	piece	of	tail—”
I	slam	my	fist	into	his	keffing	mouth.	How	keffing	dare	he?	Farli	isn’t	a	piece
of	 ‘tail.’	 I	 think	 of	 her	 laughing	 eyes	 and	 her	 innocent	 smiles.	 I	 think	 of
Trakan	taking	someone	like	her	into	one	of	the	back	rooms	and	trying	to	talk
circles	around	her	to	get	what	he	wants	out	of	her.
And	as	Trakan	staggers	backward	and	mutters	a	“What	the	hell?”	I	go	after
him	again.	
I	fling	myself	onto	him,	fists	flying.	Trakan	tries	to	land	a	few	punches,	but
I’m	 the	 security	 expert	 on	 the	 crew,	 and	 he’s	 just	 a	 skinny,	 underdeveloped
navigator.	He	tries	to	block	me,	but	I’m	stronger	than	him,	and	I	know	where
to	hit.	My	fist	slams	into	his	brow,	his	mouth,	and	I	can’t	stop	myself.	Over
and	over,	I	see	Trakan	in	my	mind,	cornering	Farli	and	trying	to	manipulate
her.	I	can’t	stop,	because	the	red	cloud	of	anger	over	my	brain	doesn’t	allow
me	to	think.
Farli’s	mine.
She’s	mine.
Someone’s	shouting	in	the	distance,	and	then	hands	are	grabbing	me—extra
sets	of	hands.	I’m	yanked	off	of	Trakan	and	hauled	backward	several	feet.	I
swing	 wildly	 despite	 the	 fact	 that	 I	 can	 no	 longer	 reach	 him.	 I’m	 snarling
furiously,	because	I	want	to	make	him	regret	the	awful	things	he’s	saying.	I’m
not	like	him.	I’m	not.	I’m	not	using	Farli.
I’m	not.
But	then	she’s	there,	at	my	side.	Her	hands	go	to	my	face,	and	she	presses	her
warm,	warm	fingers	against	my	cheeks.	Her	eyes	are	full	of	concern	and	love,
and	 I	 suck	 in	 a	 deep	 breath,	 trying	 to	 calm	 myself.	 I’m	 lost	 in	 that	 shining,
glowing	blue	and	in	her	touch.	The	thrumming	sound	of	her	khui	fills	the	air,
and	I	focus	on	it	and	the	soft,	breathless	sound	of	her	whispering	my	name.
My	Farli.
“What	is	the	meaning	of	this?”	Chatav	says	stiffly.	I	reluctantly	pull	my	gaze
away	 from	 hers	 and	 see	 that	 the	 captain	 and	 the	 chief	 are	 standing	 in	 the
doorway,	both	of	them	frowning	in	my	direction.	The	elderly	hunter,	Vaza,	is
pulling	Trakan	to	his	feet.	There’s	blood	all	over	Trakan’s	face,	and	his	lip	is
swollen.	My	hand	throbs	with	a	silent	reminder	of	what	I’ve	just	done.
I	don’t	care.	If	they	let	go	of	me	right	now,	I’d	attack	him	all	over	again.	But
Farli	keeps	touching	me,	and	somehow,	I	manage	not	to	lunge	at	Trakan	once
more.
“Kochal?”	Chatav	demands,	glaring	at	Trakan.	“Speak.”
“Kef	if	I	know	what’s	going	on	with	him,	Captain.	I	was	just	asking	Vendasi
here	where	the	game	board	remote	was	and	he	lost	his	cool.	Started	attacking
me.	Think	he	needs	a	psych	evaluation	if	you	ask	me.”	He	presses	his	hand	to
his	split	lip	and	winces.	“Been	in	space	for	too	keffing	long	without	a	meds
adjustment.”
I	growl	low	in	my	throat.	
“It	is	all	right,”	Farli	murmurs,	her	hand	stroking	my	shoulder.	“Do	not	look
at	him,	Mardok.	Look	at	me.”
“Vendasi?”	Chatav	asks,	wanting	my	side	of	the	story.
I	remain	silent.	Everyone’s	staring	at	me,	and	I	don’t	want	the	others	to	feel
humiliated	at	the	thought	of	Trakan	trying	to	take	advantage	of	them.	I	sure
don’t	want	to	repeat	what	he	said	about	Farli,	because	I	don’t	ever,	ever	want
her	thinking	that	I	would	use	her.	So	I	say	nothing.
“Guilty,	like	I	said,”	Trakan	tells	everyone.
“Kochal,	I	somehow	doubt	very	much	that	you	were	innocently	asking	for	the
remotes	 and	 nothing	 more,”	 Chatav	 says	 to	 Trakan,	 tone	 cold.	 “That	 being
said,	 I	 do	 think	 it	 wise	 if	 both	 of	 you	 spend	 some	 time	 apart.	 Everyone	 is
under	 a	 lot	 of	 stress	 right	 now,	 and	 this	 ship	 isn’t	 large	 enough	 to	 hold	 two
hotheads	 in	 close	 quarters.	 I’m	 barring	 both	 of	 you	 from	 the	 common	 areas
for	the	rest	of	the	day.	Spend	your	time	in	your	quarters	and	think	about	what
you’ve	done.”	It	sounds	like	he’s	scolding	children	and	not	grown	adults.
“Come	 stay	 with	 me	 tonight,”	 Farli	 says	 softly,	 stroking	 my	 cheek.	 “Come
back	to	the	village.	You	can	return	in	the	morning.”
Vektal	nods.	“We	will	take	Mardok	with	us.	The	other	can	stay	here.”	
“Very	well,”	Chatav	says,	clasping	his	hands	behind	his	back.	“I’m	sorry	you
had	to	see	this	shameful	display.”
“They	 are	 hunters,”	 Vektal	 tells	 him	 with	 a	 shrug.	 “Tempers	 run	 hot.	 It
happens	from	time	to	time.”	He	seems	unconcerned,	and	my	respect	for	him
goes	 up	 a	 notch	 for	 treating	 us	 like	 adults.	 His	 strange	 glowing	 blue	 gaze
focuses	on	me.	“Do	you	need	to	see	a	healer?”
I	flex	my	hand.	To	use	med	bay	for	something	so	small	would	be	ridiculous.
“I’m	fine.”
“Let	us	get	your	fur	wraps,”	Farli	murmurs	to	me.	“And	we’ll	go	back	down
to	the	village.	Come.”
I	let	her	lead	me	away,	though	the	urge	to	pound	my	fists	into	Trakan’s	face	is
still	overwhelming.	You’ve	got	your	target,	I’ve	got	mine.
It’s	not	the	same,	I	tell	myself.	It’s	not.
                                  OceanofPDF.com
                                          9
FARLI
M   ardok’s	big	body	is	shaking	with	rage	as	I	lead	him	away.	I	do	not	know
what	caused	the	fight	between	him	and	his	tribesmate,	but	whatever	it	is,	it	is
clear	to	me	that	it	has	hurt	him	at	a	deep	level.	He’s	silent	as	he	puts	on	his
layers	and	we	go	out	into	the	snow	once	more.	A	few	of	my	tribesmates	are
heading	 back,	 and	 we	 walk	 with	 Georgie	 and	 Vektal,	 who	 are	 also	 quiet.	 It
seems	that	the	ship	has	brought	no	one	happiness	except	perhaps	me	and	Har-
loh’s	 small	 family,	 because	 she	 will	 be	 better	 soon.	 Even	 Li-lah,	 who	 is
getting	her	hearing	returned,	does	not	seem	excited	about	the	prospect.
It	is	as	if	all	we	have	are	more	doubts	and	questions,	and	I	do	not	know	if	I
like	it.
We	use	the	pulley	to	get	back	down	to	the	bottom	of	the	gorge,	and	Chahm-
pee	 prances	 up	 to	 me.	 He’s	 clearly	 been	 waiting	 here	 for	 my	 return,	 and	 I
lavish	him	with	praise	and	attention	as	we	walk	back	to	the	village.	I	might	as
well,	since	no	one	else	is	speaking.	But	then	the	small,	neat	rows	of	houses
that	 make	 up	 Croatoan	 come	 into	 view,	 and	 I	 see	 people	 walking	 around,
pausing	to	talk.	I	see	the	kits	playing	in	the	street,	Joden	and	Pacy	chasing	a
ball	as	Analay	and	Kae	race	after	them.	
It	is	normal.	Good.	The	sight	of	it	makes	me	feel	better.
Shorshie	turns	to	me,	a	bright	smile	on	her	face	that	does	not	quite	meet	her
eyes.	“Would	you	and	Mardok	like	to	join	us	for	dinner	tonight?	I	can	make
something,	and	it	would	be	an	honor	to	have	you	visit	my	fire.”
I	look	at	my	mate,	but	he	is	far	away,	his	expression	distant.
“Not	tonight,”	I	tell	Shorshie.	“Perhaps	in	the	morning.	I	think	we	would	not
be	good	company.”
She	gives	me	an	understanding	nod	and	pulls	her	mate	away.	I	take	Mardok
by	the	arm	and	lead	him	toward	my	small	house	on	the	edge	of	the	village.
Chahm-pee	 prances	 behind	 us,	 nipping	 at	 my	 boots	 playfully.	 He	 does	 not
understand	why	the	mood	is	a	grave	one,	only	that	it	is	time	to	play.	I	move
him	to	the	house	that	is	his	stable,	put	food	in	his	basket	and	make	sure	he	has
fresh	water.	I	give	him	a	quick	scratch	and	promise	to	spend	more	time	with
him	tomorrow.
Tonight,	I	must	be	with	my	mate.	With	my	little	dvisti	secure	for	the	evening,
I	head	to	my	house	and	push	aside	the	privacy	screen	over	the	door.	“Give	me
a	moment	to	start	a	fire,”	I	tell	Mardok,	entering	and	heading	to	the	fire	pit.	
It	is	dark	inside,	but	I	know	my	small	house	by	feel	alone,	and	my	flint	and
tinder	are	where	I	left	them.	I	make	a	spark	quickly,	dropping	it	onto	a	pile	of
tinder	and	blowing	on	it	until	it	is	large	enough	to	hold	its	flame	as	I	feed	it
dung	chips.	As	I	work,	I	wonder	what	he	will	think	of	my	small	house.	It	is
not	brightly	lit	like	his	is.	My	bed	is	not	on	a	platform,	but	on	the	stone	floor
and	 is	 nothing	 more	 than	 a	 pile	 of	 the	 softest,	 thickest	 furs.	 I	 have	 a	 small
alcove	for	my	toilet,	a	stone	counter	for	my	cooking,	and	a	fire	pit.	I	have	a
rack	 for	 my	 weapons,	 a	 few	 stools,	 and	 colorful,	 woven	 hangings	 that	 Tee-
fah-ni	 and	 Meh-gan	 have	 made	 for	 me.	 It	 is	 a	 small	 chamber,	 and	 very
different	from	his.	And	it	is	important	to	me	that	he	does	not	find	it…crude.	
As	 I	 work	 the	 fire,	 he	 moves	 around	 the	 house,	 gazing	 at	 my	 things.	 He
moves	toward	the	stone	wall	and	peers	at	it.	“Are	these	hieroglyphs?”
“I	do	not	know	that	word.”
“Stone	drawings?	Language?”
I	shrug.	“They	were	here	before	we	came.	Some	of	the	walls	have	pictures,
some	do	not.”	They	do	not	interest	me	much,	though	a	few	of	the	humans	are
fascinated	by	them.	
“Huh,”	 he	 says.	 “If	 they’re	 anything	 like	 these	 pictures,	 they’re	 ugly
creatures.	Four	arms	and	no	horns.”
“They	are	long	gone,”	I	say,	and	add	a	teasing	note	to	my	voice.	“You	do	not
have	to	worry	about	them	returning	to	scare	you	out	of	your	sleep.”
He	looks	over	at	me,	and	a	hint	of	a	smile	curves	his	mouth.	“Guess	not.”
I	like	that	his	mood	is	lightening	a	bit.	I	stoke	the	fire	higher,	adding	in	even
more	 fuel	 so	 he	 will	 not	 be	 cold.	 It’s	 odd	 to	 look	 over	 and	 not	 see	 his	 eyes
glowing	in	the	darkness.	No	khui,	I	remind	myself.	Maybe	never.	And	I	grow
a	little	sad	at	the	thought.	Just	as	quickly,	I	push	it	aside.	If	I	will	only	have	a
few	days	with	Mardok,	then	I	will	make	the	most	of	them.	I	will	grieve	and
feel	sorry	for	myself	later,	when	his	ship	has	disappeared	from	the	sky	and	I
am	left	empty	and	alone.
But	for	now,	he	is	here.	I	will	worry	about	everything	else	tomorrow.	I	pat	the
stool	next	to	where	I	crouch.	“Come	and	sit	by	the	fire.”	
Mardok	 approaches,	 and	 I	 notice	 some	 of	 the	 strain	 is	 easing	 from	 his	 face
now	that	we	are	alone.	I	am	glad.	He	sits	down	and	unbuckles	the	front	of	his
suit,	then	rubs	his	hands	and	holds	them	out	to	the	fire.	“It’s	getting	colder.”
“It	does	get	brisk	when	the	suns	go	down.	Do	not	worry—we	will	stay	warm
under	the	furs.”	
Instead	of	making	him	smile,	he	looks	unhappy.	“Farli…”
“Shhh,”	 I	 tell	 him.	 “I	 ask	 nothing	 of	 you	 but	 your	 company	 while	 you	 are
here.	You	cannot	stay,	and	I	am	not	sure	I	wish	to	leave.”	I	shake	my	head.	“It
is	as	it	has	been	made.	All	we	can	do	is	enjoy	the	time	we	have.”
His	eyes	are	still	sad,	but	he	nods.	When	I	stand,	he	grabs	me	by	the	hips	and
tugs	 me	 into	 his	 lap.	 “If	 that’s	 the	 case,	 then	 I’m	 not	 letting	 go	 of	 you
tonight.”
I	chuckle	and	wrap	my	arms	around	his	neck,	because	I	do	not	mind	this	in
the	slightest.	“Are	you	hungry?	Thirsty?”
“Nope.”	 Mardok	 presses	 a	 kiss	 to	 the	 bony	 plates	 on	 my	 shoulder.	 “I	 was
cold,	but	I’m	warmer	with	you	in	my	arms.”
“Shall	 we	 undress	 and	 get	 under	 the	 furs?	 You	 will	 be	 much	 warmer	 with
your	naked	skin	pressed	against	mine.”
He	closes	his	eyes	and	groans,	pressing	his	forehead	to	the	exact	spot	he	just
kissed.	“Have	mercy	on	a	man.”
“Why?	It	is	practical.”
“And	I	won’t	be	able	to	resist	touching	you.”
I	snort.	Is	that	his	only	worry?	“Why	should	you	resist	it?	I	want	to	touch	you,
too.”
He	lifts	his	head.	“I	don’t	want	you	to	feel	like	I’m	using	you.”
Using	me?	With	my	khui	singing	a	wild,	needy	song	in	my	chest?	With	my
body	 aching	 and	 feeling	 hollow	 a	 bit	 more	 every	 day	 because	 we	 haven’t
mated?	I	am	already	slick	between	my	thighs,	and	my	pulse	is	pounding.	If	he
does	not	touch	me	soon,	I	am	going	to	be	the	one	using	him.
The	idea	has	merit.
But	since	he	is	reluctant,	I	get	to	my	feet	and	stand	between	his	legs.	I	undo
the	ties	on	my	leather	tunic	and	shrug	it	off	my	shoulders,	leaving	my	torso
bare.	 He	 gazes	 at	 my	 teats,	 a	 hungry	 expression	 on	 his	 face.	 I	 want	 him	 to
touch	me.	I	feel	as	if	I	am	dying	for	it.	And	yet	he	does	not	reach	for	what	I
offer	him.	Does	he	truly	think	I	will	hate	him	if	he	touches	me	and	then	leaves
me	behind?
I	could	never	hate	him.	Ever.
So	 I	 carefully	 lift	 one	 foot	 and	 pull	 my	 boot	 off,	 then	 the	 other.	 I	 toss	 them
aside,	my	gaze	locked	with	his.	Can	he	not	see	how	much	I	want	him?	How
ready	I	am	for	him	to	claim	me	as	his?	I	straighten	and	pull	my	leggings	off
next,	 kicking	 them	 aside	 until	 I	 am	 naked	 in	 front	 of	 him.	 Still	 he	 does	 not
reach	 for	 me,	 though	 his	 gaze	 is	 heated	 and	 he	 flexes	 his	 hands	 as	 if	 he	 is
dying	to	touch	me.
Very	well,	I	will	continue	to	take	the	lead.	It	is	not	that	he	is	shy,	I	know.	It	is
that	he	thinks	touching	me	might	be	a	mistake	he	will	regret.	So	I	must	show
him	otherwise.	I	take	his	hand	and	guide	it	to	my	teat,	like	I	did	when	we	first
met.	“Will	you	not	touch	me?”
The	groan	that	erupts	from	him	is	pained.	He	jumps	to	his	feet,	and	before	I
can	ask	what	is	wrong,	his	mouth	is	on	mine	and	he’s	claiming	me.	I	moan
with	pleasure	as	his	tongue	drags	against	my	own,	and	he	takes	over,	kissing
me	 with	 abandon.	 Over	 and	 over,	 his	 lips	 swoop	 over	 mine,	 and	 I	 am
breathless	with	delight.	His	arms	go	around	me,	and	then	my	chest	is	mashed
against	his	crinkly,	thick	tunic.	
“I	want	to	feel	your	skin,”	I	whisper	between	kisses.	“Please,	Mardok.	Let	me
touch	you,	too.”
He	picks	me	up	in	his	arms,	and	I	gasp,	clinging	to	his	neck.	I	did	not	realize
he	 was	 so	 much	 taller	 than	 the	 males	 in	 my	 tribe	 until	 just	 now.	 I	 normally
stand	head	to	head	with	them,	but	with	Mardok,	I	reach	his	chin.	I…like	it.	It
makes	 me	 feel	 small	 and	 dainty	 next	 to	 him,	 almost	 like	 a	 human.	 The
thought	makes	me	giggle.
“What’s	so	funny?”	he	asks	as	he	carries	me	over	to	my	furs.
“I	was	just	thinking	you	make	me	feel	small	in	your	arms,	like	a	human.”	
He	makes	a	face.	“You	are	far	more	beautiful	than	any	of	those.”
I	sigh	with	pleasure.	Such	a	simple	compliment,	but	it	makes	me	feel	warm.	
Mardok	kicks	open	my	furs	and	gently	lays	me	down	in	them.	I	stretch	out,
feeling	sensual,	and	am	pleased	when	he	begins	to	strip	off	his	layers.	“Brr.
It’s	keffing	freezing,”	he	says	as	he	tosses	aside	his	thick	suit.	He	is	wearing
nothing	 but	 an	 ultra-thin	 layer	 of	 a	 strange	 type	 of	 leather	 that	 outlines	 his
body.	 I	 can	 see	 the	 shape	 of	 his	 cock	 and	 spur	 even	 through	 the	 fabric.
Fascinated,	 I	 reach	 out	 to	 trace	 my	 fingers	 along	 his	 length.	 He	 closes	 his
eyes.	“You	are	the	most	distracting	female	I	have	ever	met.”
“I	 know.”	 I	 cup	 my	 teats	 with	 my	 hands,	 teasing	 my	 hard	 nipples	 with	 my
fingers.	“It	is	because	I	enjoy	distracting	you	so.”
“Gods,	I	noticed.”	He	pulls	off	his	last	layer	of	clothing	in	a	hurry,	and	then
he	is	naked	in	front	of	me.	
I	sit	up,	because	I	want	to	study	him.	His	strange	markings	that	go	up	one	side
of	 his	 face	 in	 perfectly	 drawn	 patterns	 continue	 all	 down	 one	 arm	 and	 leg,
narrowly	missing	his	groin.	The	other	side	of	his	body	has	scars	on	it,	from
thigh	 to	 shoulder,	 most	 of	 them	 small	 tracings	 of	 silver	 against	 blue	 skin.
Some	 of	 his	 flesh	 looks	 to	 be	 a	 different	 shade	 than	 the	 rest	 of	 it,	 which	 is
surprising.	As	he	crawls	into	the	furs	with	me,	I	place	my	hand	on	one	patch
on	his	belly.	“Why	is	your	skin	lighter	here?”
“You	didn’t	know?	It’s	artificial.	I	guess	I	should	have	said	something.”
“Art-ee-fish-ul?”
“Not	real.	It	was	replaced	when	I	was	injured	in	war.	Part	of	my	hip,”	he	says,
bringing	my	hand	down	to	one	taut	buttock,	and	then	moving	it	back	to	his
stomach.	“My	belly,	and	my	arm.”	He	gestures,	and	now	that	he	has	said	that,
I	can	see	a	strange	line	along	one	elbow,	as	if	his	entire	arm	was	dipped	in	a
lighter	shade	of	blue.
“It	looks	very	real,”	I	say,	awed.	I	poke	him	experimentally.
He	 chuckles.	 “It’s	 part	 of	 me	 now.	 The	 flesh	 was	 grafted	 to	 mine,	 and	 the
nerve	endings	all	feel	the	same.	Which,	I’m	guessing,	doesn’t	mean	much	to
you.	Let’s	just	say	that	I	had	holes	in	me	and	they	fixed	me	up.”	His	fingers
brush	a	lock	of	mane	off	my	face.	“Do	you	find	it	strange?”
I	cannot	help	but	frown.	“Why	did	you	have	holes	in	you?”
“War.	It’s…it’s	not	a	good	thing.	It’s	when…”	He	pauses,	thinking.	“Well,	I
guess	 it’s	 when	 one	 tribe	 sends	 out	 their	 hunters	 to	 attack	 the	 other	 tribe’s
hunters.”
	Attack	another	tribe’s	hunters?	“But	why?”
“You	don’t	like	what	that	other	tribe	is	doing.”	He	shrugs.
“But	are	they	not	your	kin?”
“Not	always.”	His	tone	is	growing	remote,	cold.	This	is	part	of	the	thing	he
does	not	like,	the	thing	that	hurts	him	deep	inside.	“It’s	complicated,	Farli.”
“Then	let	us	save	it	for	some	other	time,”	I	tell	him,	and	fling	my	arms	around
his	neck	so	we	can	kiss	some	more.	I	bear	him	down	to	the	blankets	and	press
my	teats	against	his	bare	chest.	Now	he	feels	good	and	warm	against	me,	and
I	 moan	 again	 because	 I	 like	 the	 sensation	 of	 my	 skin	 against	 his,	 our	 bony
plates	 rubbing	 up	 against	 one	 another.	 “This	 is	 much	 better	 than	 before,	 do
you	not	agree?”
“You’re	so	soft,”	Mardok	murmurs.	“Funny	how	you’re	so	soft	and	yet	such	a
badass	at	the	same	time.”
“Bad-ass?”
“Never	 mind.	 We	 can	 leave	 that	 for	 some	 other	 time,	 too.”	 His	 hand	 slides
down	to	my	flank	and	he	caresses	my	buttock.	“I	have	to	admit,	this	is	a	lot
warmer.”
“Is	it	not?	And	we	can	explore	each	other,”	I	tell	him	happily.	“I	want	to	touch
all	of	you.”
He	leans	in	and	nudges	my	nose	with	his.	“Farli…this	is	a	strange	question,
but	how	much	do	you	know	about	sex?	Mating?”
I	giggle.	“Do	you	think	I	do	not	know	what	mating	is?”
His	 chuckle	 feels	 warm	 against	 my	 skin.	 “It’s	 not	 that.	 I	 mean,	 when	 I	 met
you,	you	were	naked.	But	sometimes	I	think	you	know	about	something	and
you	surprise	me.	So	just	humor	a	guy	on	this,	all	right?	I	don’t	want	to	make
you	run	away	screaming	if	I	try	to	touch	you.”
“Am	I	screaming	with	pleasure?”	I	ask,	trailing	a	finger	across	his	hard	chest.
“And	am	I	running	slow	enough	so	you	can	catch	me?”
“Woman,	you	are	entirely	too	much	of	a	tease.	Be	serious	for	a	moment.”
Be	 serious?	 He	 is	 already	 far	 too	 serious	 for	 the	 both	 of	 us.	 Besides,	 I	 like
making	him	smile.	“If	you	are	asking	where	kits	come	from,	I	know	already.”
He	 relaxes	 against	 me,	 and	 so	 I	 cannot	 help	 but	 add,	 “They	 come	 from	 the
magic	basket.”
“Uh…what?”
“Yes,”	I	say	firmly,	doing	my	best	not	to	laugh.	I	avoid	looking	him	in	the	eye
as	 I	 trail	 my	 fingers	 up	 and	 down	 his	 abdomen.	 Such	 a	 nice,	 firm,	 flat
abdomen.	“When	a	khui	sings	to	another	khui,	it	tells	the	mated	pair	that	it	is
time	to	make	a	magic	basket.	They	work	for	many	days	and	nights	to	make
the	basket	as	perfectly	woven	as	they	can,	and	when	they	are	done,	they	put
the	basket	out	in	the	snow.	They	wait	for	the	suns	to	fill	the	basket	up	with
light.”
“Gods	help	me,”	he	whispers.
I	smother	my	giggles,	continuing	in	a	choked	voice.	“Then,	when	the	basket
is	full,	the	male	sa-khui	takes	out	his	cock	and	fills	the	basket	with	his	seed
—”
“What?”
A	giggle-snort	escapes	me,	because	I	cannot	hold	it	back	any	longer.
“Oh,	 I	 see	 how	 it	 is.”	 There’s	 laughter	 in	 Mardok’s	 tone,	 and	 he	 grabs	 the
hand	I	have	on	his	chest	and	tugs	it	over	my	head,	pinning	me	down	to	the
furs.	He	leans	in	close,	an	amused	smile	on	his	face.	“You	little	tease.”
I	flutter	my	lashes	at	him.	“You	do	not	think	I	believe	in	a	magic	basket?”
“I	think	you	are	a	minx.”	He	leans	in	closer	again.	“So	I	guess	it	was	a	dumb
question,	huh?”
I	chuckle,	wiggling	under	him.	“There	is	much	I	do	not	know,	but	I	know	how
to	do	that.	I	just	have	not	practiced	it	myself.”
“So	I’m	your	first?”	He	looks	proud,	and	I	am	suddenly	glad	I	waited.
I	nod.	“Am	I	your	first,	too?”
A	look	of	chagrin	crosses	his	face.	“Not…exactly.	I	wish	you	were,	though.”
He	presses	a	light	kiss	to	my	mouth.	“Are	you	disappointed?”
I	shake	my	head.	“Nothing	about	you	disappoints	me.	I	could	not	have	asked
for	anything	more	in	a	mate.”
He	kisses	me	lightly	again,	and	I	flick	my	tongue	against	his	lips	as	he	does,
encouraging	him	to	kiss	me	deeper.	He	does,	and	for	the	next	while,	we	are
lost	in	a	tangle	of	tongues,	our	mouths	mating	over	and	over	again.	Heat	pools
in	my	body,	focused	between	my	thighs,	and	I	raise	my	hips	to	rub	up	against
him.	
The	feel	of	him	is	driving	me	wild,	and	I	roll	him	onto	his	back,	kissing	him
hard	before	I	break	free.	“I	want	to	touch	you	everywhere.	Can	I?”
“Of	course.”
I	 sit	 back	 on	 my	 haunches,	 my	 tail	 flicking	 with	 excitement.	 His	 tail	 grabs
mine	 and	 wraps	 around	 it,	 and	 I	 gasp.	 It	 feels	 as	 if	 he’s	 touched	 me	 in	 my
most	 intimate	 of	 spots	 with	 that	 small	 gesture.	 Tails	 have	 taken	 on	 quite	 an
appeal	suddenly.	
“Did	I	distract	you?”	he	asks,	putting	his	hands	behind	his	head.	His	body	is
long	 and	 lean	 like	 this,	 and	 I	 cannot	 help	 but	 admire	 the	 breadth	 of	 his
shoulders	and	the	finely	muscled	arms…and	the	way	his	cock	juts,	thrusting
upright	from	his	body.	
I	will	play	with	it	soon	enough,	I	decide.	“Is	there	anything	you	do	not	want
me	to	do?”
He	shakes	his	head.	“I’m	yours,	Farli.”
I	like	the	sound	of	that.	I	lean	forward	and	decide	I	will	start	at	the	top.	I	skim
my	fingers	along	the	bristles	of	his	shaven	scalp.	With	his	mane	cut	away,	it
makes	his	horns	look	even	more	prominent	than	usual,	and	I	decide	I	like	it.	It
is	different,	and	I	like	all	the	changes	he	has	that	make	him	unique.	I	rub	his
head	for	a	moment,	and	he	closes	his	eyes	with	pleasure.	It	makes	me	smile,
but	I	move	on,	because	there	is	so	much	to	explore.
I	let	my	fingers	glide	up	the	length	of	his	horns,	moving	over	the	shiny	stuff.
“What	is	this	that	covers	them?”
“Metal.	I	guess	you	guys	don’t	have	it	here.”
How	very	strange.	“Does	it	hurt	to	have	your	horns	covered?”	
“Not	at	all.	It’s	just	a	trend,	kind	of	like	piercings.”
“These?”	I	touch	his	earlobe,	where	a	small	ring	has	been	pushed	through	the
flesh.	“It	is	just	because	it	is	pretty?”
“Most	are.	Some	are…useful.	Like	the	one	on	my	cock.”
I	blink.	Did	I	not	look	close	enough?	I	let	my	gaze	travel	down	his	long,	lean
body	and	focus	on	his	cock.	Sure	enough,	there	is	a	metal	bump	on	the	head
of	his	cock.	“What	is	that	for?”
He	rubs	a	hand	over	his	face.	“Uh,	so,	when	I	was	younger,	I	was	a	bit	of	a
ladies’	 man,	 or	 so	 I	 thought.	 I	 got	 a	 piercing	 there	 because	 it’s	 more
pleasurable	for	the	woman.”
I	am	suddenly	fascinated.	I	poke	the	piercing	there,	and	it	feels	warm	to	the
touch,	the	metal	heated	by	his	skin.	“It	is?	How?”
“Well,	the	female	mesakkah	has	a	knot	just	inside	her,	located	on	the	inside
wall.	So	if	you	rub	against	it,	it	feels	good.	If	the	piercing	hits	it,	it	feels	really
good.”
“Better	than	normal?”
“Way	better.”
“Can	we	take	it	out	and	try	it	both	ways?”
“No,	once	it’s	in,	it’s	in.”
So	I	only	get	him	with	the	better-than-normal?	I	guess	I	can	handle	that.	“And
you	 had	 it	 pierced	 because	 it	 gives	 females	 more	 pleasure?”	 I	 beam	 at	 him.
“You	 are	 so	 thoughtful,	 Mardok.	 Hurting	 yourself	 so	 you	 can	 please	 your
partner	more.”
He	rubs	a	hand	over	his	face	again	and	looks	embarrassed.	“I’m	not	a	saint,
Farli.	I	did	it	because	I	liked	hearing	the	girls	scream	my	name.”
I	frown,	because	hearing	him	say	it	like	that	makes	me	jealous.	“Have	a	lot	of
females	screamed	your	name?	Do	they	use	your	full	name,	or	just	Mardok?”
“This	is	seriously	awkward,	Farli.”	He	strokes	my	arm.	“I	haven’t	been	with	a
woman	in	well	over	three	years.	Haven’t	wanted	anyone	to	touch	me.	You’re
the	first	person	I’ve	wanted	in	forever.	Does	that	help?”
“A	little.”	I	cannot	help	but	pout	a	little,	imagining	him	in	the	arms	of	other
females.	Did	I	say	I	did	not	mind?	Clearly	I	was	not	thinking	straight.	I	have	a
lump	in	my	throat	as	a	new,	horrible	thought	occurs	to	me.	“When	you	leave
me	behind,	will	you	be	seeking	out	other	females?”
Mardok	blanches.	“I	don’t	even	like	to	think	about	that.	I	don’t	want	anyone
else	but	you.	Not	sure	I	could	let	another	woman	touch	me.”
That	makes	me	feel	better.	“You	should	be	mine	and	mine	alone.”
A	smile	curves	his	mouth	again.	“I	agree.”
I	touch	the	piercing	again,	and	when	he	gives	a	little	shiver,	I	decide	to	skip
exploring	 the	 rest	 of	 his	 body	 with	 my	 fingers	 and	 move	 straight	 to	 the
interesting	parts.	I	stroke	his	spur,	fascinated	by	the	hard	stem	of	it.	Females
do	 not	 have	 one,	 and	 though	 I	 have	 seen	 my	 male	 tribesmates	 naked	 many
times,	I	have	never	touched	one	here.	It	is	hard,	but	a	little	bendy,	a	bit	like
the	hard	ridge	along	the	top	of	my	ear.	He	sucks	in	a	breath	when	I	caress	it,
and	 so	 I	 practice	 different	 touches	 to	 see	 which	 ones	 he	 likes	 the	 most.
Rubbing	 my	 finger	 along	 the	 underside	 makes	 him	 practically	 arch	 off	 the
furs.	 Oooh.	 I	 do	 it	 again,	 and	 his	 cock	 twitches	 in	 response.	 Beads	 of	 fluid
appear	on	the	head,	and	one	begins	to	slide	away.	I	catch	it	with	a	fingertip
and	raise	it	to	my	mouth.
“Oh	 kef,	 you	 just	 have	 no	 boundaries,	 do	 you?”	 His	 eyes	 are	 slitted	 with
arousal,	heavy-lidded	and	sensual.
I	 lick	 my	 finger.	 The	 taste	 is	 salty	 but	 pleasurable	 enough.	 “I	 want	 to	 taste
you.	Is	this	bad?	Should	I	stop?”
“Don’t	stop.	Hell	no.	I	just…”	He	closes	his	eyes	when	I	twirl	my	finger	over
the	 head	 of	 his	 cock	 again,	 making	 little	 shiny	 trails	 on	 his	 skin.	 “Where	 I
come	from,	there	are	so	many	people	and	so	many	diseases	that	no	one	does
much	touching	anymore.”
“It	sounds	miserable.”	And	he	wants	me	to	go	with	him?
“I	never	really	thought	about	it	until	now,	watching	you.”
“So	how	do	you	mate	if	you	do	not	touch	or	taste	each	other?”
“Body	gloves,”	he	says,	and	I	notice	he’s	panting,	just	a	little.	“You	put	a	thin
plasfilm	over	your	private	parts	and	any	other	exposed	skin	before	you	touch
one	another.	It	prevents	from	sharing	diseases.”
That	 does	 not	 sound	 like	 fun.	 “But	 I	 like	 the	 feel	 of	 your	 bare	 skin	 against
mine.”
“I	 do,	 too.”	 He	 reaches	 for	 me,	 caressing	 my	 thigh.	 “I	 keffing	 love	 it	 when
you	touch	me.”
His	words	fill	me	with	a	warm,	glowing	pleasure.	I	want	to	do	more.	I	decide
to	use	my	full	hand,	gripping	the	hard	length	of	his	cock	and	giving	it	a	little
squeeze.	He’s	thick	and	rigid	here,	the	textured,	plated	ridging	less	prominent
along	the	bottom	of	his	shaft	than	the	top.	He	groans	again	when	I	give	him
another	 squeeze,	 and	 arches	 his	 hips.	 I	 love	 his	 responses,	 and	 I	 want	 to	 do
more.	“Can	I	put	my	mouth	on	you?”
Mardok	sucks	in	a	breath.	“Absolutely.”
Pleased,	I	bend	over	him	and	give	the	head	of	his	cock	a	test-lick.
“Ahh!”	
I	 jerk	 upright,	 startled.	 His	 eyes	 are	 squeezed	 shut,	 his	 face	 drawn	 tight.
“Mardok!	Did	that	hurt?”
“Gods,	Farli.	I…I’m	not	sure	I	can	handle	that.”	He	groans	again	and	drags
one	of	the	furs	over	his	face.	“Kef,	and	here	I	thought	I	was	experienced.	The
moment	you	put	your	mouth	on	me,	I’m	ready	to	blow.”
“But	I	like	that,”	I	tell	him,	happy	that	I’m	able	to	drive	him	wild	with	just	a
lick.	I	lean	over	once	more,	eager.	“Can	I	do	it	again?”
His	answer	is	muffled	by	the	furs,	but	I	think	it	is	a	yes.
Amused,	I	give	him	another	lick	and	feel	his	entire	body	shudder.	Such	small
touches,	and	they	eat	away	at	his	control.	It	is	fascinating	to	me.	I	love	being
the	 one	 to	 bring	 him	 this	 much	 pleasure.	 Another	 droplet	 beads	 up	 on	 his
cock,	and	I	lick	it	away,	then	swirl	my	tongue	over	the	head.	It	is	a	bit	like
licking	an	icicle,	which	we	used	to	do	as	kits.	I	grip	him	in	my	hand	to	hold
the	length	of	him	steady,	and	then	drag	my	tongue	over	him	once	more.	The
ridges	 on	 my	 tongue	 catch	 on	 the	 little	 pierced	 bead	 near	 the	 tip,	 and	 he
makes	another	choked	sound.	“I	love	touching	you,	Mardok,”	I	breathe,	and	it
is	 almost	 like	 I	 am	 telling	 his	 cock	 and	 not	 him,	 because	 my	 head	 is	 down
between	his	thighs.	“I	like	seeing	how	you	respond.	It	makes	me	wet	between
my	thighs.”
Mardok’s	breath	hisses	out	again.	“Dirty	talking,	too?	Gods,	Farli,	you	are	my
every	dream	come	to	life.”
I	like	that.	It	makes	me	want	to	do	more.	So	I	lick	him	again,	imagining	that
icicle	when	I	was	a	kit,	and	let	my	tongue	drag	up	and	down	his	length.
He	snarls,	and	then,	in	a	flash,	he	is	upright	in	the	furs.	His	arms	go	around
my	torso,	and	then	he	drags	me	down	into	the	bedding	and	I	am	underneath
him.	 His	 handsome	 face	 is	 beaded	 with	 sweat,	 and	 he	 is	 panting	 hard.	 “No
more,”	he	rasps.	“I	can’t	take	it.	I’ll	spill	all	over	your	pretty	face.”
“I	would	not	mind,”	I	tell	him	boldly.	“You	can	do	that.”
“Farli,	Farli,	Farli,”	he	says,	and	buries	his	face	against	my	neck.	“You	filthy,
gorgeous	thing.	I	don’t	want	to	use	you	like	that.	Not	yet.”
I	wrap	my	arms	around	him	and	shrug.	“It	is	not	using	if	we	both	enjoy	it.	I
liked	licking	you,	very	much.	I	did	not	even	get	to	lick	you	everywhere	yet.”
“You’ve	 licked	 me	 enough,”	 he	 says,	 and	 presses	 a	 kiss	 to	 the	 side	 of	 my
neck.	It	sends	shivers	through	my	body	and	an	ache	through	my	nipples.	Then
he	lifts	his	head	and	grins	at	me.	“Now	it’s	my	turn.”
                                 OceanofPDF.com
                                           10
MARDOK
Ismiles	brightly	back	up	at	me,	just	as	eager	for	her	turn	as	I	was	for	mine.	I
   like	her	this	way—underneath	 me	 and	 naked.	 I	 grin	 down	 at	 her,	 and	 she
love	 that	 there’s	 not	 a	 hint	 of	 shyness	 in	 Farli.	 She’ll	 put	 her	 mouth	 on	 my
cock	 and	 prance	 around	 nude	 just	 because	 it	 makes	 her	 happy.	 She	 doesn’t
care	 what	 anyone	 else	 thinks.	 There’s	 a	 freedom	 to	 her	 that	 makes	 me
envious,	 even	 as	 it	 shocks	 me,	 just	 a	 little.	 When	 did	 I—the	 jaded,	 world-
weary	ex-soldier—become	the	prude?	Yet	I	can’t	be	as	free	as	Farli.	It’s	hard
to	wrap	my	brain	around	it.	
But	I	want	to	please	her	like	she’s	pleased	me.	Except…I	want	to	make	her
come.	 I	 need	 to	 make	 her	 come.	 I	 can’t,	 because	 I’ll	 blow	 my	 load	 all	 over
that	gorgeous	dark	blue	skin	of	hers	in	an	instant	if	she	puts	her	mouth	on	me
again,	and	I	need	to	see	to	her	needs	first.	I	can’t	wait	to	give	her	the	same
treatment,	to	put	my	tongue	on	her	and	watch	her	come	undone.	
It’s	 clear	 she	 can’t	 wait,	 either.	 She’s	 squirming	 underneath	 me,	 utterly
impatient,	and	my	heart	skips	a	beat	at	how	beautiful	and	eager	she	is.
How	did	someone	like	me	ever	deserve	such	a	gift?	I’m	nobody—a	washed-
out	failure	of	a	soldier	who	scrapes	by	getting	my	hands	greasy	on	a	long-haul
freighter.	 It’s	 a	 job	 that	 few	 want	 because	 no	 one	 likes	 being	 away	 from
family	and	friends	for	so	long.	I	never	cared,	and	after	my	father’s	death,	I	felt
even	more	remote	than	ever.
But	that	was	before	I	met	Farli.	I	imagine	someone	like	her	waiting	at	home
for	me…and	I	can’t	imagine	how	anyone	could	do	this	job.	I’d	be	insane	to
leave	her	side	for	a	moment.
Then	stay,	the	little	voice	whispers	in	my	ear.	Stay	with	her	forever.
I’d	 be	 left	 behind.	 The	 thought	 fills	 me	 with	 unholy	 terror	 and	 a	 gnawing
dread.	The	thought	of	watching	the	Lady	fly	away	without	me	on	it	makes	me
want	to	vomit.
“I	am	here,”	Farli	says,	breaking	through	my	dark	thoughts.	Her	fingers	caress
my	cheek.	“You	are	safe	with	me.”
I	press	my	face	into	her	hand,	kissing	it.	“Sorry.	I	just…went	to	a	bad	place.
Got	distracted.”
“It	 is	 all	 right.”	 Her	 voice	 is	 gentle	 and	 soothing	 like	 rain,	 and	 her	 touch
makes	 me	 feel	 instantly	 better.	 “Do	 you	 need	 a	 moment	 to	 yourself?	 I	 can
leave.”
Leave?	While	I	have	her	under	me,	naked	and	aroused?	Kef	no.	My	brain	can
just	 get	 in	 gear,	 because	 this	 is	 an	 opportunity	 not	 to	 be	 wasted.	 I	 kiss	 her
palm	again,	and	as	I	hold	her	wrist,	I	begin	to	kiss	down	her	arm.	I’ll	let	this
be	my	answer.
Her	eyes	are	bright	with	a	mixture	of	amusement	and	desire.
“Lie	 back,”	 I	 tell	 her,	 and	 she	 obeys	 immediately.	 Her	 thick	 hair	 spills	 out
from	behind	the	curl	of	her	horns,	and	it	makes	her	look	wild	and	untamed.	I
love	that	about	her,	how	free	she	is.	And	it	makes	me	sad	even	as	it	arouses
me,	because	taking	her	back	to	the	Homeworld?	They’d	tame	the	wildness	out
of	her.	Make	her	like	everyone	else.
I	hate	the	thought	of	that.
Before	my	thoughts	can	grow	dark	again,	I	kiss	the	soft	inside	of	her	elbow
and	then	continue	forward.	I	must	stay	focused,	and	right	now,	my	mission	is
to	make	Farli	come.
She’s	 quiet	 as	 I	 kiss	 my	 way	 toward	 her	 shoulder,	 and	 then	 I’m	 near	 her
delectable	neck	again.	I	brush	a	stray	lock	of	hair	aside	and	lean	in	to	kiss	her
soft	throat.	She	makes	a	noise	then,	a	little	sigh	of	pleasure.	All	right,	the	arm
isn’t	doing	it	for	her,	I	admit	ruefully	to	myself.	Perhaps	my	bed	skills	aren’t
as	 great	 as	 I	 think	 they	 are.	 Or	 maybe	 Farli	 just	 isn’t	 into	 pretending	 to
appease	 my	 ego.	 I	 prefer	 that—I	 want	 to	 know	 when	 I’m	 pleasing	 her	 and
when	I’m	not.	I	press	another	kiss	to	her	neck	and	let	my	tongue	drag	along
her	collarbones.	That	earns	me	an	inhaled	breath	and	a	squirm.	Excellent.
I	 continue	 to	 kiss	 her	 neck,	 moving	 up	 to	 her	 ear	 because	 I	 know	 she	 likes
that,	too.	My	hand	moves	to	her	breast,	and	I	cup	the	dainty,	firm	globe	of	it.
The	 humans	 had	 large,	 prominent	 endowments	 up	 front,	 but	 I	 like	 Farli’s
compact,	 lean	 form.	 She’s	 just	 big	 enough	 for	 a	 handful,	 and	 that’s	 perfect.
My	thumb	grazes	over	her	hard	nipple,	and	she	gasps,	arching	into	my	hand.
“Tell	me	if	I	do	something	you	don’t	like,”	I	murmur	as	I	nip	her	ear.
“I	like	this	very	much,”	she	tells	me,	starting	to	sound	breathless	and	excited
once	more.
I	grin	to	myself	and	flick	my	tongue	over	her	ear	again,	mimicking	the	motion
with	my	fingers	over	her	nipple.	Within	a	few	more	licks	and	caresses,	she’s
panting	against	me,	squirming	against	my	hand	and	clinging	to	my	back.	Her
responsiveness	 is	 making	 my	 cock	 ache,	 and	 I	 need	 to	 pace	 myself	 or	 I’m
going	to	come	despite	my	best	efforts	to	pleasure	her	first.
I	 slide	 my	 hand	 down	 her	 flat	 belly	 and	 begin	 to	 kiss	 lower	 on	 her	 neck,
lapping	at	her	collarbone	once	more	before	dragging	my	tongue	lower.	It	feels
decadent	to	press	my	mouth	to	her	skin	without	protective	plasfilm	to	cover
our	 bodies,	 but	 after	 being	 in	 bed	 with	 Farli,	 I’m	 going	 to	 be	 ruined	 for	 all
other	women	anyhow.	When	she	doesn’t	shy	away,	I	kiss	over	to	one	breast
and	then	let	my	lips	brush	over	her	nipple.
Her	gasp	is	loud	enough	to	echo	against	the	stone	walls	of	her	house.
“Oh,	I	like	that	very	much,”	she	tells	me,	and	her	hand	moves	toward	one	of
my	horns.	She	gives	it	a	tug	when	I	lift	my	head,	indicating	I	should	continue.
Heh.	As	if	I	plan	on	letting	up	anytime	soon.	I	lower	my	head	again	and	go	to
work	on	making	her	wild	with	need,	using	my	tongue	and	sometimes	teeth	to
tease,	 nip,	 and	 caress	 that	 hard	 little	 nipple	 of	 hers.	 I	 don’t	 want	 her	 other
breast	to	feel	ignored,	so	I	move	over	to	it	to	give	it	the	same	treatment.	All
the	while,	Farli’s	little	pants	of	excitement	are	making	me	painfully	aware	of
how	hard	my	cock	is	and	how	her	leg	is	pressed	up	against	it.
I	need	to	make	her	come,	and	soon.	Even	as	I	let	my	mouth	make	love	to	her
breasts,	I	slide	my	hand	lower	and	then	cup	her	sex,	testing	her	reaction.
“Oooh,”	she	breathes,	and	arches	against	my	hand.	“Are	you	going	to	touch
my	cunt?”
“I’m	 going	 to	 do	 more	 than	 just	 touch	 it,”	 I	 tell	 her,	 and	 give	 her	 breast
another	lick.	“Patience,	woman.”
“I	 am	 very	 patient,”	 she	 tells	 me,	 and	 then	 wiggles	 against	 my	 hand,
disproving	that	notion.
I	 can’t	 help	 but	 grin,	 even	 as	 I	 press	 another	 kiss	 to	 her	 nipple.	 I	 stroke	 my
fingers	over	the	delicate	folds	of	her	sex…and	find	her	hot	and	wet	and	ready.
Just	like	that,	my	resolve	goes	out	the	door.	I	groan	and	press	my	head	against
her	breast,	needing	a	moment.	It	would	be	nothing	to	part	her	thighs	and	sink
deep	 inside	 her.	 Bury	 myself	 in	 her	 sweetness	 and	 claim	 her	 just	 like	 she
wants	to	be	claimed.
As	I	gather	my	composure,	I	realize	that	her	khui	is	singing	so	loud	that	her
chest	 is	 vibrating	 with	 the	 force	 of	 it.	 And	 I	 remember	 Niri’s	 words.	 She
ovulates	when	you	walk	into	the	room.
If	I	come	inside	her,	there	will	be	a	baby.
And	 I’m	 leaving.	 I	 can’t	 do	 that	 to	 her.	 I	 can’t	 impregnate	 her	 and	 abandon
her.	It	goes	against	everything	that	I	am.
My	cock	can’t	get	anywhere	near	her	cunt.	Damn	it.	But	I	want	Farli	to	have
pleasure.	I	want	her	to	come,	and	to	come	hard.	I	just…won’t.	I’ll	hold	off,
take	myself	in	hand	later	when	I	have	a	private	moment,	if	I	must.
And	for	now?	My	mouth	will	have	to	do.
The	moment	the	thought	occurs	to	me,	I	am	excited	by	it.	Putting	my	mouth
on	her	breasts	feels	outrageous	enough,	given	how	stiff	mesakkah	society	is
about	disease	and	personal	cleanliness.	Putting	my	mouth	on	her	cunt	like	she
did	with	my	cock?	There’s	nothing	filthier	I	can	think	of…or	more	enticing.	I
want	to	know	how	she	tastes.	I	want	to	bury	my	head	between	her	thighs	and
push	 my	 tongue	 into	 her.	 I	 want	 to	 feel	 her	 walls	 tighten	 around	 me.	 Gods,
I’m	going	to	spill	just	thinking	about	it.
“You	might	be	patient,”	I	tell	her,	and	press	a	kiss	to	her	belly.	“But	I	find	that
the	more	I	touch	you,	the	less	patient	I	am.”
“Why?”	she	asks	breathlessly.
“Because	I	want	to	put	my	mouth	on	your	cunt	and	taste	you.”
“Oh,”	 she	 breathes.	 “I	 want	 that,	 too.”	 And	 she	 parts	 her	 legs	 wide,	 a	 silent
invitation.
I	can’t	resist.	I	quickly	move	lower	and	cup	her	hard,	firm	ass	in	my	hands,
then	 raise	 her	 hips	 as	 if	 I’m	 about	 to	 feast	 at	 a	 banquet.	 The	 scent	 of	 her
arousal	 hits	 me	 like	 a	 wall,	 and	 I	 groan,	 because	 I	 have	 never	 smelled
anything	more	mouth-watering.	I	can’t	wait	another	moment,	and	I	drag	my
tongue	over	the	seam	of	her	cunt.
Her	entire	body	shudders,	and	she	gasps	for	air.	“More,	Mardok.”
As	if	I’m	going	to	stop	now.	I	lap	at	her	again,	pushing	her	folds	apart	with
my	tongue.	She	holds	on	to	my	horns,	gripping	them	tight,	and	her	tail	lashes
underneath	her,	trapped	against	the	blankets.	I	grip	her	tail	with	my	own	and
wrap	 around	 it	 tight,	 holding	 her	 against	 me.	 Locking	 her	 to	 me.	 It	 feels
almost	as	intimate	as	my	mouth	on	her.
But	not	half	as	tasty.	I	take	another	long,	slow	taste	of	her,	letting	my	tongue
glide	between	her	wet	folds	to	gather	every	bit	of	moisture.
She	moans,	still	squirming	in	my	grip,	and	I	realize	she	wants	me	to	go	lower.
That’s	 good,	 because	 that’s	 precisely	 my	 plan.	 I	 lick	 lower	 and	 find	 her
opening	as	hot	and	wet	as	I’ve	dreamed	it.	It’s	impossible	to	stop	at	this	point,
because	the	taste	of	her	is	delicious	and	musky	and	I’m	drugged	by	the	scent
and	feel	of	her	in	my	arms.	The	little	cries	she’s	making	are	driving	me	wild,
and	 I’m	 like	 a	 ravenous	 beast	 as	 I	 lick	 at	 her	 over	 and	 over	 again.	 I	 want
more,	though.	More	than	just	a	few	licks	and	tastes.	So	I	push	my	tongue	into
her	 and	 use	 it	 like	 I	 would	 my	 cock,	 letting	 the	 ridges	 drag	 against	 her
opening.
Farli’s	 cries	 are	 frantic	 now,	 and	 my	 own	 body	 feels	 as	 if	 it’s	 about	 to	 lose
control.	I’m	so	close	to	the	edge,	and	judging	from	the	sounds	she’s	making,
she	must	be,	too.	I	fuck	her	with	my	tongue,	moving	it	as	fast	as	I	would	my
cock,	plunging	it	in	and	out	of	her	sweet	heat.	Her	thighs	clench	against	my
shoulders,	and	she	stiffens,	a	loud	gasp	escaping	her.	I	work	her	harder,	and	I
can	feel	her	walls	constrict	against	my	tongue,	and	then	she’s	coming	with	a
little	 keening	 sound,	 and	 my	 tongue	 is	 flooded	 with	 the	 taste	 of	 her	 once
more.
I	don’t	stop,	though.	I	keep	lapping	at	her,	licking	up	every	drop	of	juice	and
wringing	 every	 ounce	 of	 the	 orgasm	 I	 can	 from	 her	 body.	 When	 she’s
shuddering	and	weak	against	me,	I	lift	my	head	and	set	her	hips	gently	back
down	in	the	furs.	She’s	so	beautiful	sprawled	there,	damp	with	sweat	and	her
eyes	heavy	with	need.
She	raises	a	hand	to	me,	beckoning	me	to	get	on	top	of	her,	to	mount	her	and
claim	her	as	my	own.
Gods,	I	want	to	more	than	anything.	But	I	can’t	do	that	to	her.	I	can’t	make
her	 pregnant	 and	 leave.	 So	 I	 take	 myself	 in	 hand	 and	 stroke	 my	 cock.	 She
watches	me	in	fascination,	but	when	I	come	a	moment	later	and	spill	on	her
belly,	that	fascination	turns	to	hurt.
And	 I	 feel	 like	 the	 biggest	 keffing	 asshole	 ever.	 I’ve	 ruined	 this	 moment.
Failed	her.	“I’m	sorry,	Farli.”
Her	smile	immediately	brightens.	“It	is	all	right,	Mardok.	Next	time,	we	will
make	sure	you	are	inside	me	before	you	lose	your	control.”
She	 thinks	 I	 accidentally	 spilled	 too	 soon?	 Somehow,	 that	 makes	 me	 feel
worse.	I	take	my	discarded	undershirt	and	wipe	my	spend	off	her	gorgeous,
flat	belly,	and	then	toss	it	aside.	Her	arms	are	immediately	around	my	neck,
and	she’s	pulling	me	against	her,	tail	still	locked	with	mine.
I	should	pull	away.	Let	her	sleep	in	peace.	But	I	love	the	feel	of	her	flushed
skin	pressed	against	my	body,	and	I	sink	into	the	furs	with	her,	my	arms	going
around	her	waist.
FARLI
When	I	wake	up	in	the	morning,	it	is	with	my	khui	singing	a	happy	song,	my
mate	 in	 my	 arms,	 his	 cock	 pressing	 against	 my	 thigh.	 It	 is	 hard	 even	 as	 he
sleeps,	and	I	stroke	my	hand	up	and	down	his	back,	thinking	of	last	night.	It
was	not	perfect,	but	what	we	had	was	good.	Tonight	it	will	be	better,	when	he
comes	 inside	 me.	 We	 will	 just	 have	 to	 time	 our	 mating	 better.	 Resonance
makes	me	itchy	all	over,	but	I	can	ignore	it	for	a	bit	longer.
As	if	sensing	I	am	awake,	Mardok	lifts	his	head	and	gives	me	a	sleepy	smile.
His	eyes	are	still	that	strange,	dull	color	that	makes	me	sad,	especially	when	I
realize	that	I	will	never	see	them	lit	with	vibrant	blue.
He	does	not	want	a	khui.	He	does	not	want	to	stay	here	with	me.
Suddenly,	 I	 am	 no	 longer	 in	 such	 a	 good	 mood.	 An	 ache	 builds	 behind	 my
breast,	 even	 when	 he	 kisses	 me	 good	 morning	 and	 then	 gets	 up,	 shivering
with	 cold.	 I	 watch	 him	 as	 he	 straightens	 the	 metal	 piece	 he	 wears	 over	 his
nose—his	breathing	tool,	he	told	me—and	pulls	on	his	warm,	puffy	tunic.	I	sit
up	in	the	furs.	“What	will	you	do	today?”
“See	what	the	captain	has	in	mind,	I	suppose.	I	don’t	think	he’s	ready	to	leave
until	 he’s	 sure	 what	 the	 entire	 tribe	 wants.	 If	 there’s	 even	 one	 person	 that
wants	 to	 leave,	 we’ll	 take	 them	 with	 us.”	 He	 shoves	 his	 leg	 through	 the
clothing	and	then	turns	to	look	at	me,	pausing.	His	expression	is	hungry	as	he
devours	me	with	his	eyes.	“I	know	there’s	still	time,	but…I	have	to	ask	again.
Farli,	go	with	me.”	
“And	lose	my	khui?”
“You	 won’t	 need	 it	 anymore.”	 He	 moves	 back	 toward	 the	 bed,	 his	 leathers
falling	 off	 him.	 He	 gets	 down	 on	 his	 knees	 and	 then	 crawls	 over	 me,	 all
graceful,	deadly	beauty.	I	put	my	arms	around	his	neck	and	hold	him	close	as
he	presses	a	kiss	to	my	mouth	and	his	weight	rests	over	my	body.	I	love	the
feel	of	him	like	this.	“Just	think	about	it	a	little	more,	all	right?”
I	 will	 think	 of	 nothing	 else.	 It	 would	 mean	 losing	 everything	 I	 know	 and
everything	I	have…to	go	with	him.	Am	I	brave	enough	to	do	such	a	thing?
But	I	nod.	“I	will	think	on	it.”
He	grins	and	nuzzles	my	nose	again.	“Maybe	after	I	check	in	with	the	captain,
we	can	come	back	here	and	play	a	little	more.”
My	heart	speeds	up.	“I	like	that	idea.	But	I	should	check	on	Chahm-pee	first.”
Mardok	kisses	me	again.	“We	should	both	hurry	back,	then.”
We	mate	with	our	mouths	for	a	little	longer	and	then	reluctantly	dress.	He	is
wearing	his	thick	layers	by	the	time	I	pull	the	privacy	screen	back	and	leave
my	house.
The	moment	I	do,	I	hear	a	voice	call	out.	“They	are	awake!”
Oh	 no.	 I	 laugh	 as	 I	 glance	 over.	 My	 three	 brothers	 are	 hurrying	 toward	 me,
spears	in	hand.	Salukh	leads	the	way,	and	Zennek	has	a	supply	pack	over	his
shoulder.	 Pashov	 sees	 me	 and	 grabs	 me	 around	 the	 shoulders	 in	 a	 mock-
choke,	tucking	me	under	his	arm	and	ruffling	my	mane.	“What	are	you	three
doing	here?”	I	ask.	“It’s	past	time	for	you	to	go	hunt.”
“We	are	taking	your	new	mate	out	on	the	trails	with	us,”	Salukh	says.
“So	he	can	meet	the	family,”	Zennek	says	with	a	grin.
“And	warn	him	about	you.”	Pashov	ruffles	my	hair	again.
“Warn	him	about	me?”	I	laugh.	“How	is	this?”
“We	 will	 tell	 him	 that	 if	 he	 mates	 with	 you,	 he	 is	 stuck	 with	 the	 biggest,
smelliest	beast	on	the	planet,”	Salukh	says	in	a	grave	voice.
Zennek	nods.	“Chahm-pee.	And	how	you	will	not	let	us	eat	him.”
I	snort,	escaping	out	of	Pashov’s	grasp.	“Because	he	is	my	pet	and	that	makes
him	my	family.	You	do	not	eat	family,	fools.”
“Are	 you	 sure?	 You	 are	 looking	 meaty	 lately,”	 Zennek	 says	 with	 a	 pinch	 to
my	arm.	I	slap	his	hand	away,	laughing,	only	to	have	Zennek	grab	me	by	my
waist	and	twirl	me	around.	My	brothers	are	silly.	
Mardok	emerges	from	my	house	a	moment	later,	and	a	moment	later,	there	is
possessive	hunger	written	on	his	face.	“Don’t	touch	her!”	He	stalks	forward
and	grabs	me	out	of	Zennek’s	arms.	“She	belongs	to	me.”
Everyone	goes	still.
Pashov	hoots	with	laughter.
“Do	not	touch	her,”	Zennek	mocks,	tossing	his	mane	and	pretending	to	be	me.
“Farli	is	my	mate.”	He	flutters	his	eyelashes	at	me.
I	roll	my	eyes	and	jab	my	brother	with	my	finger.	“Are	you	pretending	to	be
me	or	him?”
Pashov	grabs	Zennek	around	the	neck	and	ruffles	his	mane.	“You	will	have	to
be	patient	with	him,	Mardok.	Our	brother	is	a	little	slow.”
They	all	three	laugh,	and	Mardok	looks	at	me.
“Family,”	I	say	with	a	shrug	of	my	shoulders.	“These	are	my	brothers.”
“Ah.”	 He	 rubs	 his	 ear,	 and	 that	 flustered	 expression	 crosses	 his	 face.
Adorable.	I	sigh	happily.	“I	am	pleased	to	meet	all	of	you.”
“And	 we,”	 Pashov	 announces,	 giving	 Zennek’s	 shoulders	 another	 squeeze,
“are	pleased	you	are	so	possessive	of	our	sister.	She	deserves	the	best.”
“She	does,”	Mardok	agrees	in	a	soft	voice,	looking	over	at	me,	and	I	feel	my
khui	begin	to	sing	again.
“Your	 captain	 is	 visiting	 the	 village	 today	 and	 staying	 with	 Vektal	 and
Shorshie.	 We	 thought	 we	 would	 come	 and	 take	 you	 hunting,”	 Salukh	 says,
ever	the	serious	one.	“Get	to	know	you	better	before	you	get	your	khui	and
join	the	family.”
I	bite	my	lip.	They	do	not	know	he	does	not	want	a	khui.	“Perhaps—”	I	begin.
But	Mardok	surprises	me	by	nodding.	“I	will	go,	if	Farli	does	not	mind.”	He
looks	over	at	me.
Mind?	Mind	him	spending	the	day	with	my	brothers?	Let	them	treat	him	as	if
he	is	family?	Show	him	the	beauty	of	our	world	in	the	hopes	it	changes	his
mind?	“Of	course	I	do	not	mind.”
Mardok	rubs	his	head	and	then	nods.	“All	right.	What	are	we	hunting?”
“Ah,	my	friend,”	Salukh	says,	handing	him	a	spear.	“The	better	question	is,
what	are	we	not	hunting.”
A	 SHORT	 TIME	 LATER,	 my	 brothers	 set	 off	 with	 Mardok.	 My	 mate	 has	 been
swathed	in	additional	furs	to	keep	him	warm,	holds	his	spear	very	clumsily,
and	listens	as	my	brothers	talk	endlessly.	I	smile	to	myself	as	they	leave.	Part
of	me	wants	to	go	and	hunt	with	them,	but	I	need	to	see	to	Chahm-pee	and	I
need	 to	 talk	 with	 my	 mother.	 My	 heart	 is	 heavy	 with	 too	 many	 burdens	 to
carry	by	myself.	I	head	to	my	dvisti’s	hut	and	collect	the	dung	that	has	frozen
overnight,	 as	 well	 as	 refill	 his	 food	 basket	 and	 break	 the	 ice	 on	 his	 water
bowl.	Chahm-pee	is	happy	to	see	me,	prancing	about	and	biting	at	my	leathers
to	get	my	attention.	I	am	focused	on	tending	to	him	and	do	not	notice	that	I
have	 company	 until	 I	 turn	 and	 see	 Sessah	 and	 Taushen	 standing	 in	 the
doorway.
I	straighten.	“What	is	it?”
Sessah	just	gives	me	a	sulky	look,	his	arms	crossed	over	his	chest.	In	a	few
more	seasons,	he	will	be	as	big	and	strong	as	his	father.	For	now,	though,	he	is
still	far	too	young.	Pouting	does	not	help	that,	either.	Taushen	is	the	one	that
speaks.	“We	heard	your	new	mate	was	in	the	village.”
“He	stayed	with	me	last	night,”	I	tell	them	with	a	nod.	“But	my	brothers	just
took	him	hunting.	If	you	wish	to	speak	to	him,	you	missed	him.”
Taushen	 looks	 at	 Sessah.	 When	 the	 younger	 hunter	 remains	 silent,	 Taushen
sighs	 and	 gives	 me	 a	 faint	 smile.	 “I	 wished	 to	 volunteer	 to	 join	 in	 the	 sa-
kohtsk	hunt	for	him.”	He	nudges	Sessah.	“Him,	too.”
Some	of	the	tension	leaves	my	body.	To	participate	on	the	sa-kohtsk	hunt	of	a
rival	means	all	is	forgiven	and	you	accept	the	loss	of	the	female	you	wanted.
“I	am	pleased.”
“When	is	it?”	Taushen	asks.
What	 to	 tell	 them?	 I	 hesitate,	 then	 go	 with	 the	 truth.	 “It	 might	 not	 happen.
Mardok	does	not	like	this	planet	and	is	not	sure	he	wishes	to	stay	behind.”
The	 look	 on	 Sessah’s	 young	 face	 is	 incredulous.	 “What?	 But	 you	 have
resonated.”
I	know.	I	feel	miserable	at	the	sight	of	their	outrage.	“It	is	not	the	same	with
his	people,”	I	tell	them.	“They	do	not	have	a	khui	to	bond	them,	so	he	does
not	 understand.	 He	 does	 not	 like	 the	 planet,	 and	 to	 stay	 with	 me,	 he	 would
give	up	everything	he	has.”	I	try	to	smile,	but	it	is	difficult.	“It	is	not	the	same
as	Shorshie	and	the	others.	He	is	not	stranded	here.”
“But	you	are	his	mate.	You	will	carry	his	kit.”	Sessah	is	frowning	fiercely.	His
fists	clench.	“It	is	not	fair	that	he	takes	the	only	unmated	female	in	our	tribe
and	then	casts	her	aside!”	Furious,	he	storms	away.
I	 flinch	 at	 his	 words,	 hugging	 my	 arms	 to	 my	 chest.	 “I	 hate	 that	 he	 is	 so
upset.”
“He	 is	 young,”	 Taushen	 says,	 moving	 toward	 me.	 He	 squeezes	 my	 arm,	 his
expression	 rueful.	 “He	 has	 not	 yet	 learned	 what	 it	 is	 to	 wait.	 He	 will,
though.”	
I	sigh.	“It	would	have	been	much	easier	if	I	had	resonated	to	one	of	the	tribe’s
hunters,	 I	 know.	 But	 I	 do	 not	 choose.”	 And	 I	 would	 not	 choose	 anyone	 but
Mardok.	I	love	him.	The	moment	he	appeared,	I	knew	he	was	mine.
“The	khui	chooses,”	Taushen	agrees.	He	rubs	my	arm	and	then	pauses.	“If	he
does	not	stay	and	you	need	a	father	for	your	kit,	I	will	be	that	hunter	for	you,
Farli.”
I	blink	in	surprise.	“What—”
“It	does	not	have	to	be	pleasure-mating,	though	I	would	take	that	in	time.	It
would	be	enough	for	me	to	know	you	are	cared	for.	You	and	your	kit.”
I	feel	like	crying.	“You	are	a	good	hunter,	Taushen.	You	are	going	to	make	a
female	a	very	good	mate	someday.”
His	 smile	 is	 sad.	 “Someday.”	 He	 gives	 me	 a	 pat	 on	 the	 shoulder	 and	 then
leaves.
My	 heart	 feels	 as	 if	 it	 is	 breaking.	 I	 do	 not	 want	 Mardok	 to	 leave.	 I	 do	 not
want	to	leave	with	him.	But	what	do	I	do?	What	can	I	do?	Choking	back	the
sob	 rising	 in	 my	 throat,	 I	 push	 my	 way	 out	 of	 Chahm-pee’s	 hut	 and	 race
through	the	village,	heading	toward	a	place	I	know	there	will	be	comfort.
My	 mother’s	 house	 does	 not	 have	 her	 privacy	 screen	 up,	 and	 inside	 I	 can
smell	her	favorite	spicy	tea.	I	give	a	polite	scratch	at	the	doorway	to	let	her
know	 I	 am	 here,	 and	 when	 she	 looks	 up,	 I	 fling	 myself	 inside	 and	 into	 her
arms,	sobbing.
“Oh,	Farli,”	Kemli	says,	surprised.	She	strokes	my	mane	and	holds	me	close.
“What	is	it,	my	sweet	one?”
“Why	is	resonance	so	awful?”	I	weep.	And	then	I	think	of	Mardok’s	mouth	on
mine,	his	smiles,	the	way	he	touches	me.	“And	so	wonderful,	too?”	It	feels	as
if	I	am	being	torn	apart	by	the	thing	I	love	the	most.
My	mother	just	gives	a	knowing	chuckle.	“Because	it	is	resonance.	It	does	not
ask	 how	 your	 heart	 feels.	 It	 just	 chooses.”	 She	 clucks	 and	 holds	 me	 close.
“Come	sit	with	me.	Unburden	your	heart.”
She	sits	in	her	furs,	and	I	put	my	head	in	her	lap,	like	I	did	when	I	was	a	kit.
She	strokes	my	hair	and	waits	patiently.	I	sniff.	“Resonance	is	not	as	easy	as	I
thought	it	would	be.”
“I	 imagine	 yours	 is	 different	 than	 most,”	 my	 mother	 says.	 “Your	 mate	 is	 a
stranger.	Is	he	kind	to	you?”
“He	is…but	he	does	not	wish	to	stay.”	The	tears	start	to	flow	again.	“I	want
him	to	stay	here,	and	he	says	he	does	not	want	to	be	left	behind.”
She	strokes	my	hair	again,	making	a	soft	humming	noise	of	acknowledgment.
“It	is	a	hard	place	to	live.	Look	at	how	much	of	an	ordeal	it	was	for	Shorshie
and	her	people.	When	they	arrived,	little	Air-ee-aw-nuh	cried	for	two	seasons
straight,	remember?”
I	do.	Some	of	the	humans	were	miserable.	Only	their	mates	and	now	their	kits
made	them	happy.	They	still	talk	about	the	weather	and	the	cold	and	the	lack
of	things	they	used	to	have	on	their	planet.	“He	would	be	giving	up	a	lot	to
stay…but	am	I	not	enough?”
“That	is	a	question	you	must	ask	him,	my	kit.”	Her	hands	are	soothing,	and
her	presence	calm.	“Does	he	like	anything	here?”
“He	likes	me.”	I	sit	up	suddenly,	looking	Kemli	in	the	eye.	“He	asked	me	to
go	with	him,	Mother.”
She	is	surprised.	“Is	such	a	thing	possible?”
“Their	machines	can	remove	my	khui.	I	could	go	with	him.”	The	idea	terrifies
me,	because	I	know	nothing	of	his	world	or	his	people,	and	what	I	have	seen
so	 far	 with	 his	 companions,	 they	 are	 not	 as	 warm	 and	 friendly	 as	 my	 own
people.	
Mother’s	eyes	widen.	“What	does	that	mean	for	resonance?”
I	 spread	 my	 hands.	 “Without	 a	 khui,	 we	 have	 no	 bond	 other	 than	 how	 we
feel.”
“And	a	kit?”	she	asks	gently.
I	 do	 not	 know	 that,	 either.	 “I	 am	 not	 sure	 what	 to	 do,	 Mother.”	 I	 clasp	 her
hands	in	mine	and	beg	her.	“Help	me.”
“Oh,	Farli.	This	is	not	something	I	can	decide	for	you.”	She	pulls	me	into	her
arms	and	hugs	me	tight.	“If	it	will	make	you	happy,	go	with	him.	If	it	will	not
make	you	happy,	stay.”
“If	I	leave,	I	will	never	see	you	again,”	I	tell	her	fretfully.
“And	 if	 you	 stay,	 you	 will	 never	 see	 him	 again.”	 She	 cups	 my	 face	 in	 her
hands.	“Only	you	can	decide	where	your	path	will	take	you.”
Do	I	choose	my	mate	or	my	family	and	my	tribe?	I	have	no	answers.	I	only
know	that	if	Mardok	leaves,	he	takes	my	heart	with	him.	Will	I	ever	be	happy
again	if	he	is	gone?	I	think	of	old	Eklan,	who	grieved	his	mate	every	day	until
he	 died.	 How	 can	 I	 let	 my	 mate	 leave?	 I	 rest	 my	 head	 on	 my	 mother’s
shoulder,	 torn.	 How	 can	 I	 leave	 my	 family	 behind,	 though?	 My	 mother	 and
my	father?	My	brothers	and	their	mates—and	their	adorable	kits?	My	friends,
both	 human	 and	 sa-khui?	 I	 will	 never	 see	 another	 kit	 join	 the	 tribe,	 never
participate	 in	 another	 sa-kohtsk	 hunt,	 never	 celebrate	 another	 pair’s
resonance.	 I	 will	 never	 see	 Taushen	 and	 Sessah	 mated	 with	 kits	 at	 their
hearths.	
I	will	never	see	anyone	ever	again.
But	how	can	I	lose	my	mate	now	that	I’ve	found	him?	If	it	is	truly	as	simple
as	saying	yes	and	following	him	to	his	ship,	why	do	I	not	jump	at	the	chance?
Have	I	not	always	wanted	adventure?	Is	this	not	the	greatest	adventure	to	be
had?
My	 mother	 smooths	 my	 mane	 away	 from	 my	 face.	 “If	 you	 worry	 over
Chahm-pee,	we	will	take	care	of	him.	No	one	will	eat	him.	He	will	live	to	a
very	old	age	and	be	fat	and	happy.”
I	feel	my	eyes	fill	with	tears	again.	“You	are	wonderful,	Mother.”
“I	 am	 your	 mother.	 I	 will	 love	 you	 and	 honor	 whatever	 decision	 will	 make
you	happy.”	Her	eyes	shine	with	tears	of	her	own.	“Even	if	it	takes	you	far,	far
away	from	me.”
                                 OceanofPDF.com
                                          11
MARDOK
F  or	three	days,	 we	 stay	 with	 the	 tribe	 with	 no	 answers	 from	 Vektal	 or	 his
people.	
Captain	Chatav	is	growing	upset	at	the	delay.	I	don’t	blame	him—every	day
we	linger	is	another	day	that	our	delivery	window	gets	a	little	narrower.	From
the	sounds	of	it,	this	delivery	will	break	him—and	the	crew	of	the	Lady—if
it’s	not	delivered	on	time.	He’s	agitated,	but	his	soldier’s	code	won’t	let	him
leave	without	an	answer.	Leaving	someone	behind	would	be	the	wrong	thing
to	 do,	 and	 Chatav	 is	 a	 man	 of	 his	 word.	 He	 won’t	 leave	 until	 he	 gets	 a
definitive	response.
Niri	 and	 Trakan	 are	 restless.	 Niri	 spends	 most	 of	 her	 time	 at	 the	 ship,
sometimes	running	scans	on	the	villagers	when	asked	and	mostly	keeping	to
herself.	 Trakan	 spends	 his	 time	 with	 the	 hunters	 and	 Farli’s	 father,	 Borran,
who	is	the	tribe’s	brew-maker.	Trakan’s	already	traded	a	couple	of	trinkets	for
several	skins	of	the	stuff	called	sah-sah.	He’ll	have	to	drink	it	before	the	next
port,	though,	because	I’m	pretty	sure	it’ll	never	pass	a	single	quarantine	law.
As	 for	 me,	 every	 day	 seems	 to	 be	 too	 short.	 There	 are	 always	 new	 faces	 to
meet,	tasks	to	be	performed,	and	food	to	be	cooked.	The	day	is	filled	without
a	moment	of	time	to	squander,	it	seems.	I	fall	into	bed	each	night	with	Farli	at
my	side,	and	I	am	exhausted.
In	a	strange	sort	of	way,	I	enjoy	it.	Living	on	the	ship	doesn’t	allow	me	to	be
physical,	so	unless	I	spend	my	time	at	the	ship’s	gym,	I	end	up	sitting	on	my
ass	 all	 day.	 This	 reminds	 me	 of	 back	 when	 I	 was	 a	 soldier,	 working	 with
others	 on	 a	 physical,	 sometimes	 menial,	 task.	 There’s	 always	 a	 feeling	 of
satisfaction	once	it’s	done,	and	the	camaraderie	is	far	more	pleasant	than	with
my	cold	shipmates.
The	planet’s	still	horrible,	though.	My	face	feels	wind-burned	and	numb	from
the	cold.	I’m	pretty	sure	I’m	going	to	lose	a	toe,	and	I’ve	resorted	to	wrapping
my	tail	from	stem	to	tip	because	it	feels	like	waving	an	icicle	otherwise.	It’s
snowed	 every	 day	 since	 we	 arrived,	 and	 while	 the	 sa-khui	 aren’t	 much
bothered	 by	 it,	 it’s	 harder	 for	 me	 to	 move	 around	 when	 it	 feels	 as	 if	 I’m
frozen.
Nights	 are	 spent	 in	 Farli’s	 bed.	 We	 haven’t	 fully	 had	 sex	 yet—not	 yet—but
we’ve	licked	and	touched	and	explored	each	other	for	hours	on	end.	We	hold
each	other	close	each	night	and	talk	about	everything	and	nothing.	I	love	her
mind	and	the	way	she	approaches	life.	She	hasn’t	asked	me	why	I	won’t	come
inside	her.	I	think	she	knows.	She	hasn’t	pressed	and	asked	me	to	stay.	I	think
she	sees	how	miserable	I	am	in	the	cold	and	how	unhappy	I’d	be.	So	every
night,	I	tell	her	about	my	world—the	spaceports	in	deep	space,	the	beaches	of
Homeworld,	 the	 greenery	 of	 my	 own	 planet.	 My	 time	 as	 a	 soldier.	 Heck,	 I
even	 tell	 her	 about	 the	 exotic	 foods	 she	 could	 experience	 if	 she	 comes	 with
me.	She	hasn’t	said	yes…
…but	she	hasn’t	said	no,	either.	I’ll	take	that	for	now.
We’re	 running	 out	 of	 time	 together,	 though.	 Chatav’s	 antsy	 and	 told	 me	 in
private	 last	 night	 that	 Vektal	 has	 until	 the	 end	 of	 tomorrow	 to	 get	 all	 the
decisions	from	his	people.	We’ll	leave	then.
It	doesn’t	feel	like	enough	time.
But	it’s	what	I’ve	got,	so	I’m	going	to	spend	every	waking	minute	at	Farli’s
side	and	making	her	happy.
Like	right	now.	We’ve	taken	a	small	crew	to	the	place	they	call	their	‘Elders’
Cave.’	Turns	out	it’s	an	enormous	old	spaceship	turned	on	its	side.	The	tribe
tells	me	that	it	happened	during	the	last	big	‘earth-shake,’	and	they	made	use
of	the	computers	there	until	then.	Seems	only	fair	that	we	get	things	going	for
them	again,	and	I’m	eager	to	get	my	hands	on	the	engine,	see	if	I	can’t	poke
around	with	it	and	make	things	run	smoothly.	
We	use	The	Tranquil	Lady	to	tow	the	ship	back	out	of	the	gorge.	When	it	falls
back	onto	its	side,	the	boom	of	it	is	deafening,	and	I	wince,	anticipating	utter
destruction	 of	 the	 equipment	 inside.	 But	 the	 tribe	 is	 pleased,	 especially	 the
orange-haired	human,	Harlow.	It	seems	that	of	all	the	humans,	she’s	the	one
with	a	mechanic’s	mentality,	and	this	wreck	of	a	ship	is	her	baby.	She	tells	me
she’s	tried	to	make	equipment	to	help	improve	their	lives	here	on	Kopan	VI,
but	she’s	limited	by	her	knowledge	and	that	of	the	ancient	computer.
All	 of	 this	 makes	 me	 eager	 to	 try	 my	 hand	 at	 it,	 of	 course.	 Maybe	 that’s
arrogant,	but	I’m	curious	to	see	what	I	can	do	to	help.	I’ve	got	more	modern
equipment	and	an	entirely	different	set	of	skills	than	the	humans	do.	I	know	I
can	help	out.
Maybe	it’s	my	way	of	apologizing	for	the	fact	that	I	want	to	take	Farli	away
from	them.	
“I	don’t	have	to	ride	the	sled,”	Harlow	tells	her	mate	as	we	disembark	from
the	Lady	to	cross	over	to	the	Elders’	Cave.	“I	can	walk.	Really.”
He	just	growls	and	points	at	the	sled,	piled	high	with	warm	furs.
She	 sighs	 and	 takes	 her	 seat	 on	 the	 sled,	 and	 her	 mate	 pulls	 it,	 carrying	 her
forward.	She	does	look	a	hundred	times	better	than	when	I	first	saw	her.	The
painful	 hollowness	 is	 gone	 from	 her	 face,	 and	 even	 though	 she’s	 still	 weak,
she	 looks	 more	 vibrant	 every	 day.	 She	 puts	 her	 arms	 out,	 smiling,	 and	 her
small	son	crawls	onto	her	lap,	trying	to	get	comfortable	next	to	her	big	belly.	I
might	be	taking	Farli	away	from	them—hopefully—but	I’ve	given	them	back
Harlow.	It’s	something.
I’m	trying	to	justify	it	in	my	mind,	I	know.	I	can’t	help	it.	Farli	walks	at	my
side,	smiling	and	happy,	and	I	can’t	get	over	the	feeling	of	guilt	that	I’m	going
to	be	taking	her	away	from	a	people	that	adore	her	and	dropping	her	into	my
world,	where	she’ll	just	be	another	person.	Another	refugee	in	a	galaxy	full	of
refugees	of	one	kind	or	another.
But	I	can’t	bear	the	thought	of	giving	her	up.	She’s	mine.
As	 we	 approach	 the	 ship,	 I	 eye	 it	 speculatively.	 The	 hull	 is	 completely
compromised,	 with	 gaps	 between	 metal	 panels	 and	 missing	 bolts.	 I’m
surprised	it’s	managed	to	stay	together	as	much	as	it	has.	It’s	ancient,	all	right.
I’ve	seen	vids	of	Old	Sakh	space	vessels,	and	had	a	good	laugh	at	how	clunky
and	crude	they	seemed	compared	to	the	sleek	modern	versions.	Seeing	one	in
front	of	me	fills	me	with	a	sense	of	history	and	wonder,	and	I	can’t	wait	to	get
inside	and	poke	around.
Once	inside,	Harlow	takes	charge.	She	powers	up	the	decrepit	computer	and
runs	a	diagnostic,	just	like	I	would.	Immediately,	the	system	comes	back	with
a	ping.	“Completed,”	Harlow	says.	“No	errors.	Huh.”	
Something	sizzles.	We	both	look	over	at	one	of	the	panels,	where	sparks	are
flying	out	from	the	metal.
“No	 errors,	 eh?”	 I	 say.	 “Pretty	 sure	 that’s	 wrong.	 The	 Lady’s	 computer	 is
pretty	new,	and	after	a	tump-over	like	that,	she’d	be	throwing	errors	all	over
the	place.	Let	me	take	a	look.”
“Please	do,”	Harlow	says,	moving	to	the	side.
“Rukhar,	why	don’t	we	clean	up	in	here	and	start	a	fire?”	Farli	says	brightly.
“We	 can	 get	 this	 place	 like	 it	 was	 before	 while	 your	 parents	 and	 my	 mate
work.”	 She	 takes	 the	 little	 boy	 by	 the	 hand	 and	 leads	 him	 deeper	 into	 the
ship’s	main	storage	area.	It’s	full	of	debris,	most	of	it	tossed	to	the	far	end	of
the	bay.	“I	remember	this	place	from	many	seasons	ago.	Do	you?	You	were
just	a	tiny	kit	then.”
I	put	my	hands	on	the	input	terminal	for	the	old	computer.	It	doesn’t	have	an
intuitive	 interface—where	 I	 can	 direct	 it	 with	 a	 few	 flicks	 of	 my	 hand	 or	 a
strong,	pointed	thought	from	my	cranial	implant—so	I’ll	direct	it	manually.	I
decide	to	start	with	a	simple	scan	of	all	functional	areas	of	the	ship,	just	to	see
what	 it	 comes	 back	 with.	 “Might	 take	 me	 a	 few	 to	 get	 up	 to	 speed	 on	 this
thing,”	I	tell	Harlow.	“It’s	a	little	older	than	what	I’m	used	to.”
“Oh,	I’m	sure	it’s	a	dinosaur	compared	to	yours,”	she	says	with	a	grin.	“It’s
what,	almost	three	hundred	years	out	of	date?”
I	give	her	an	odd	look.	“Three	hundred?	Try	over	a	thousand.”
She	 frowns	 at	 me,	 her	 pale	 brow	 furrowing.	 “It	 can’t	 be.	 The	 computer’s
given	 us	 detailed	 accountings	 of	 the	 crash	 here,	 and	 it	 happened	 286	 years
ago.	Well,	okay,	that	was	when	we	first	arrived,	so	I	guess	it’s	been…”	She
pauses	and	counts	on	her	fingers.	“Two	hundred	ninety-four	years	total.	Not	a
thousand.”
“It’s	 been	 at	 least	 a	 thousand,”	 I	 correct	 her.	 “Probably	 more.	 The	 language
you’re	speaking	is	Old	Sakh.	This	type	of	ship,”	I	say,	pointing	at	the	terminal
I	stand	in	front	of,	“hasn’t	been	in	use	for	millennia.”
Harlow	seems	troubled.	“I	know	there	are	things	that	don’t	add	up,	timeline-
wise.	Like,	how	is	it	that	the	oldest	of	the	sa-khui	don’t	remember	anything
about	 the	 crash	 if	 they’re	 so	 long-lived?	 They’ve	 been	 here	 for	 generations
upon	 generations,	 but	 if	 I	 math	 it	 out,	 it	 should	 only	 be	 two	 or	 three
generations,	 max.	 Someone	 should	 remember	 this	 being	 a	 ship	 and	 not	 a
cave.”	 She	 shakes	 her	 head.	 “But	 computers	 can’t	 think	 for	 themselves,	 so
when	 it	 tells	 me	 286	 years,	 I	 believe	 it.	 Plus,	 it	 knows	 human	 languages.
Specifically,	it	knows	human	English,	which	has	only	been	around	for	a	few
hundred	years.	So	the	crash	couldn’t	have	happened	that	long	ago.”
I	 shake	 my	 head.	 I	 think	 I’m	 starting	 to	 understand	 why	 Harlow	 is	 so
convinced	 that	 the	 crash	 is	 more	 recent	 than	 it	 truly	 is.	 I	 know	 I’m	 right,
though.	 These	 people	 have	 been	 here	 longer	 than	 a	 mere	 300	 years.	 That
doesn’t	make	sense	at	any	level,	not	when	I’m	looking	at	just	how	ancient	this
ship	 is.	 I	 know	 my	 Sakh	 history.	 “Let’s	 test	 a	 few	 things,”	 I	 say	 when	 the
computer	comes	back	with	another	clear	diagnostic.
“All	right,”	Harlow	says,	and	crosses	her	arms.	“Go	ahead.”
“Computer,	can	you	hear	me?”
“I	can.	May	I	be	of	assistance?”
	 I	 glance	 at	 Harlow,	 then	 speak	 aloud	 to	 the	 computer	 again.	 “What	 is	 the
current	year?”
“The	current	year	is	9,546.	Day	18.”
“Is	that	right?”	Harlow	wants	to	know.
I	shrug.	“We	don’t	reckon	things	by	Old	Sakh	calendars	anymore.	It	could	be.
I’d	have	to	math	things	out.	According	to	the	Lady,	and	by	current	reckoning,
this	 is	 Druzhal	 Year	 742.	 It’s	 just	 a	 number.”	 I	 think	 for	 a	 moment	 and
continue.	“Computer,	tell	me,	what	model	is	this	ship?”
“This	ship	is	a	Szentali	16.”
All	right.	“And	how	old	is	it?
The	 computer	 pauses	 for	 a	 moment,	 as	 if	 processing,	 then	 continues.	 “This
szentali	is	286	years	old.”
Harlow	gasps.
“And	how	long	ago	did	you	land	on	Kopan	VI?”
“The	 system	 malfunction	 that	 caused	 the	 captain	 to	 set	 the	 ship	 down
occurred	286	years	ago.”
I	 nod	 to	 myself,	 because	 I’m	 starting	 to	 see	 the	 problem.	 “Do	 you	 have	 a
history	database,	computer?”
“I	do.”
“When	was	the	Old	Sakh	empire	established?”
“The	 sakh	 people	 were	 the	 ruling	 government	 of	 the	 planet	 Kes.	 Sakh
governance	was	established	in	the	year	7,989.”
“And	the	current	year	again?”
“9,546.”
I	 rub	 my	 chin,	 thinking.	 “And	 how	 many	 years	 has	 it	 been	 between	 the
establishment	of	the	Sakh	governance	and	the	current	year?”
“It	has	been	286	years.”
“Son	of	a	bitch,”	Harlow	breathes.
I	 begin	 to	 type,	 sending	 commands	 to	 the	 computer’s	 database,	 requesting
different	diagnostics	on	specific	systems.	“That’s	what	I	suspected.	I’ve	seen
these	 kinds	 of	 processing	 loops	 in	 older	 systems	 before.	 There’s	 probably
corruption	 in	 the	 database	 somewhere.	 It	 can	 process	 information	 fine,	 but
when	 it’s	 required	 to	 calculate	 something,	 it	 keeps	 spitting	 out	 the	 same
number—286.”	 I	 crack	 my	 knuckles	 and	 then	 continue	 typing.	 “It’ll	 take
some	time	to	determine	where	the	corruption	is,	but	that’s	why	you’re	getting
that	answer.	The	computer	thinks	it’s	correct	when	we	know	it’s	not.”
“But	 I	 don’t	 understand,”	 Harlow	 exclaims.	 “How	 is	 it	 that	 it	 picked	 up
English	 if	 it’s	 been	 crashed	 here	 for	 a	 thousand	 years	 like	 you	 said?	 Or
longer?”
“It’s	 entirely	 possible	 that	 it’s	 been	 picking	 up	 distant	 satellite	 signals.	 That
could	explain	how	it’s	got	more	modern	information	than	it	should.”
“Wow.	 I	 never	 thought	 about	 the	 computer	 being	 corrupted.	 It	 happens	 on
Earth,	 too,	 but	 our	 technology	 isn’t	 even	 close	 to	 what	 you	 have	 here.”	 She
shakes	 her	 head,	 amazed,	 then	 pats	 my	 arm.	 “Well,	 that	 answers	 a	 question
that’s	 been	 burning	 in	 my	 mind	 for	 a	 while.	 Thank	 you,	 Mardok.	 Too	 bad
you’re	not	staying.	I	could	use	someone	like	you	to	help	me	get	this	old	girl
running	and	see	what	we	can	salvage	out	of	her.”
My	 pleased	 grin	 slowly	 dies.	 Helping	 Harlow	 fix	 this	 old	 ship—or	 at	 least
tinkering	with	her	parts—would	be	a	fun	project,	but	I	won’t	be	here	for	much
longer	 than	 a	 day	 or	 two.	 I’ll	 be	 lucky	 if	 we	 even	 finish	 a	 single	 detailed
diagnostic.	 “I’ll	 do	 what	 I	 can	 while	 I’m	 here,”	 I	 say,	 my	 tone	 brusque.	 I
glance	back	at	Farli,	and	she’s	picking	up	debris	with	little	Rukhar.	They’re
laughing,	and	it	looks	as	if	she’s	making	a	game	of	cleaning,	comparing	her
pieces	of	scrap	to	his.	She’s	so	beautiful	when	she	smiles,	and	my	heart	aches
all	over	again.
She	has	to	come	with	me.
“You	 get	 this	 slag	 heap	 up	 and	 running	 yet?”	 Trakan	 calls	 out	 from	 the
doorway.
I	turn,	scowling	in	his	direction.	“What	are	you	doing	here?”
“Got	bored	on	ship.	Bek	and	Vaza	went	hunting.	Didn’t	wanna	go	with	’em.”
He	 shrugs	 and	 heads	 inside,	 immediately	 turning	 toward	 one	 of	 the	 broken,
loose	panels	and	poking	at	the	wiring.	“Thought	I’d	come	help	out	here.	You
fix	it	all	up	yet?”
I	 resist	 the	 urge	 to	 go	 over	 and	 slap	 his	 hand	 away.	 “This	 would	 be	 a	 very
long-term	project,	not	a	short-term	one.	I’ll	help	with	what	I	can,	but	getting	it
totally	functional	isn’t	on	the	table.”	
“Mm.	So	it’s	salvage?”	There’s	a	speculative	gleam	in	his	eyes.	He	grins	
I	fight	back	the	growl	rising	in	my	throat.	So	that’s	his	angle.	He’s	not	here	to
help	 the	 tribe	 as	 much	 as	 he	 is	 to	 help	 himself.	 Salvage—especially	 from	 a
ship	as	old	as	this	one—would	go	for	a	pretty	penny	on	the	black	market.	“It’s
not	salvage,”	I	tell	him,	putting	a	note	of	warning	in	my	voice.	“The	people
here	are	still	using	it.”
He	gives	me	a	sardonic	look.	“You	mean	the	people	dressed	in	leather	skins?
The	 ones	 carrying	 around	 bone	 spears	 and	 eating	 raw	 meat?	 They’re	 using
computers	and	a	spaceship,	huh?”
“Those	same	people,”	I	tell	him,	turning	back	to	the	computer.	I’m	not	going
to	dignify	his	comments	by	giving	him	attention.	“You’re	not	removing	this
ship,	and	that’s	final.”
“Or	 what?	 I	 bet	 the	 captain	 would	 be	 real	 interested	 in	 salvage	 rights	 in
exchange	for	our	assistance.”	His	expression	is	innocent.
Harlow	looks	worried,	and	anger	begins	to	burn	in	the	pit	of	my	belly.	Is	he
trying	to	blackmail	me	into	silence,	hoping	that	I’ll	back	down?	I	turn	away
from	the	computer	terminal,	face	Trakan,	and	crack	my	knuckles.	Slowly.	It’s
a	reminder	to	him	that	I	can	brawl	with	the	best	of	them,	and	I’m	not	afraid	to
show	him	my	skills.
Trakan’s	slick	smile	fades	a	little,	and	he	pushes	away	from	the	broken	panel,
trying	to	look	casual.	“Fine.	Fine.	You	want	to	let	these	fur-wearers	poke	their
bone	 tools	 at	 a	 priceless	 bit	 of	 salvage,	 be	 that	 way.”	 He	 tilts	 his	 head,
thinking,	 and	 then	 gestures	 at	 one	 of	 the	 distant	 broken	 doors	 that	 leads	 to
another	 portion	 of	 the	 ship.	 “Say,	 can	 I	 rummage	 through	 things?	 Look	 for
credit	 chits?	 If	 this	 is	 a	 shipwreck,	 I	 bet	 there’s	 some	 lying	 around,	 and	 the
savages	don’t	have	any	use	for	them,	do	they?”	
He’s	 got	 a	 point,	 and	 it’ll	 give	 him	 something	 to	 focus	 on	 that	 isn’t
detrimental	 to	 Harlow	 and	 her	 people.	 “Fine.	 Whatever.	 Just	 leave	 the
electronics	and	the	ship	itself	alone.”
He	 gives	 me	 a	 mocking	 salute	 and	 then	 jogs	 away,	 heading	 deeper	 into	 the
ship.	I	can	hear	him	banging	about	as	he	crawls	over	piles	of	debris.
Harlow	watches	him	go,	then	turns	to	me.	“So,	just	so	you	know,	before	the
earth-shake,	those	portions	of	the	ship	weren’t	exactly	stable.”
“Good,”	I	growl.	“Maybe	he’ll	fall	through	the	floor.”
Harlow	chuckles.
HARLOW	 and	 I	 work	 on	 the	 computer	 for	 hours.	 I	 take	 one	 terminal	 and	 she
takes	another,	and	we	both	work	independently,	occasionally	calling	questions
out	to	each	other.	The	programs	and	commands	I	know	don’t	match	up	with
what	 this	 machine	 has,	 so	 figuring	 out	 how	 to	 make	 things	 work	 as	 I	 want
them	 to	 is	 a	 challenge.	 I	 don’t	 even	 comprehend	 how	 much	 time	 is	 passing
until	Farli	appears	at	my	side	with	a	water-skin.	“Drink	something.	You	have
been	at	this	all	day,	Mardok.”	
I	take	the	skin	and	guzzle	it,	realizing	for	the	first	time	just	how	thirsty	I	am.
My	stomach’s	growling,	too.	“Didn’t	realize	it	was	so	late.”	
“You	have	been	very	focused,”	she	says,	a	tease	in	her	smile.	“It	is	good	to
see	you	so	happy.”
Am	I	happy?	I	guess	so.	The	big,	old	ship	is	like	a	puzzle	that	I	want	to	figure
out,	and	it	feels	good	to	have	a	skill	to	put	to	use.	When	her	brothers	took	me
hunting,	I	was	a	mess.	I	thought	I	was	in	good	shape,	but	the	way	the	sa-khui
effortlessly	 jogged	 through	 the	 thick	 snow	 and	 ran	 for	 hours,	 leaping	 over
rocks	and	dashing	over	the	edges	of	cliffs	to	chase	prey?	It	told	me	I	wasn’t
nearly	as	fit	as	these	people,	and	I	felt	useless.	This,	I’m	better	at.	“I’m	sorry	I
spent	so	much	time	on	this	and	not	on	you.”
“Silly.”	 Farli	 gives	 a	 little	 shake	 of	 her	 head	 and	 puts	 her	 arm	 around	 my
waist.	“I	enjoy	just	being	in	your	presence.	We	do	not	have	to	stare	into	each
other’s	eyes	every	moment.”
I	laugh	at	that	mental	image.	As	I	take	another	sip	of	water,	I	glance	around
and	realize	we	are	alone.	“Where	is	everyone?”
“Mmm.	 Rukh	 made	 Har-loh	 return	 to	 the	 Lady	 to	 rest.	 She	 wanted	 to	 keep
working,	but	he	would	not	let	her.	And	I	believe	Trakan	is	still	digging	around
in	 the	 bowels	 of	 the	 ship.	 I	 hear	 noises	 from	 that	 direction	 every	 now	 and
then.”	She	shrugs	and	snuggles	against	me.	“I	thought	I	would	let	you	keep
working.	You	seemed	to	enjoy	yourself.”
“I	 want	 to	 get	 as	 much	 done	 as	 possible	 before	 I	 have	 to	 leave,”	 I	 tell	 her,
capping	the	water-skin	and	handing	it	back.	
“Then	do	you	wish	to	stay	here	tonight?	I	can	build	a	fire	and	we	can	camp
out	near	it.”
I	like	the	idea.	There’s	something	about	this	old	ship	that	eats	at	my	mind,	and
I	don’t	want	to	leave	it	until	I	can	get	more	done.	Plus,	the	thought	of	being
here	with	Farli	instead	of	on	the	ship,	where	it	feels	like	all	eyes	are	paying
attention	to	where	we	sleep?	“Let’s	do	it.”
Her	eyes	light	up	with	pleasure,	and	I	realize	I’ve	said	the	right	thing.	This	is
what	 she	 wants,	 too.	 “Rukh	 brought	 back	 some	 fresh	 meat,	 and	 I	 still	 have
some	of	it.	It	will	not	take	long	to	make	a	fire.”
So	she	can	cook	it?	If	this	is	my	last	night	with	her,	on	this	planet,	I	want	to
try	how	she’d	eat	it.	“I	can	do	raw.”
“Are	you	certain?”
“I’m	sure	I’ve	eaten	worse	on	a	few	low-end	space	stations.	I	want	to	enjoy	it
like	you	do.”	I	pull	her	close	to	me	and	press	a	kiss	to	her	forehead.	“Live	like
you	do,	even	if	just	for	a	night.”
“And	tomorrow?”	she	asks	in	a	faint	voice.
I	don’t	want	to	think	about	tomorrow.	I	just	want	to	think	about	today.	I	touch
her	chin,	tilting	her	head	up	so	I	can	gaze	into	her	luminous	blue	eyes.	She’s
different	from	anyone	else	I’ve	ever	met,	and	it’s	strange	how	little	time	it’s
taken	for	us	to	become	so	close.	I’m	obsessed	with	her.	I…don’t	know	what
I’m	going	to	do	if	she	doesn’t	go	with	me.	“Farli—”
She	 throws	 her	 arms	 around	 me	 and	 kisses	 me,	 silencing	 my	 words.	 Fair
enough.	I	slick	my	tongue	against	hers	and	devour	the	little	moans	she	makes
as	our	kiss	grows	deeper,	more	intense,	more	erotically	charged.	I	love	the	rub
of	 her	 lips	 against	 mine,	 the	 accidental	 scrape	 of	 our	 teeth	 as	 we	 grow	 too
enthusiastic.	Even	when	we	kiss	badly,	it’s	still	keffing	amazing.	I	need	this—
and	I	need	her—like	I	need	air.	I	wrap	my	hand	around	her	thick,	wild	hair,
pinning	 her	 against	 me	 as	 lust	 drives	 through	 my	 body.	 It’s	 not	 enough	 to
claim	her	mouth;	I	need	more	and—
Someone	coughs	behind	us.
Grr.	 I	 pull	 my	 mouth	 from	 Farli’s	 soft	 one	 reluctantly	 and	 glare	 over	 at
Trakan.	“What?”
He	 gives	 us	 a	 dopey	 grin	 as	 he	 saunters	 past,	 a	 lumpy	 sack	 slung	 over	 his
shoulder.	 “Don’t	 mind	 me.	 Don’t	 wanna	 interrupt	 snuggle	 time.	 I’ll	 just	 be
heading	back	to	my	chambers.”
I	put	a	hand	out	and	flick	my	fingers	toward	him.	“Let	me	see	what’s	in	the
bag,	first.”
Trakan	sighs	heavily,	as	if	I’m	being	completely	unreasonable.	He	holds	the
bag	out	and	gives	me	a	cross	glare,	which	I	ignore.	
“Come	 on,”	 I	 tell	 him,	 indicating	 he	 should	 head	 out.	 “Time	 for	 you	 to	 go
back	to	the	ship.”
“You	staying	out	here?”	He	frowns.	“You’re	not	going	to	take	anything	while
I’m	gone,	are	you?”	My	glare	silences	him.	“Right.	Because	you’re	so	noble
and	brave.	Big	hero	of	the	savage	people.	Go	you.	Can	I	have	my	damned	bag
back	now?”
I	pick	through	it,	but	it’s	small,	useless	junk	and	nothing	worth	worrying	over.
Rusted	utensils	and	little	mementos	of	an	old	age	that	aren’t	worth	anything	to
anyone	 except	 collectors.	 I	 hand	 back	 the	 bag,	 but	 when	 he	 reaches	 for	 it,	 I
prompt	him,	“And	where	did	you	find	this	stuff	if	anyone	asks?”
“Salvaged	it	off	a	wreck	floating	in	space.	Don’t	know	the	coordinates.	Pretty
sure	it	flew	into	the	nearest	gas	giant.	Luckily	I	managed	to	get	there	just	in
time.”	He	gives	me	a	smirk.	“Will	that	do?”
“Yeah.”	 I	 release	 the	 bag.	 “Buy	 something	 nice	 for	 your	 girl	 back	 at	 the
station.”
His	sneaky	expression	softens,	and	a	genuine	smile	creases	his	face	in	what
feels	like	the	first	time.	“Blantah?	Yeah,	she	deserves	something	nice.	Gonna
buy	 her	 something	 shiny	 and	 watch	 her	 eyes	 light	 up.	 That’s	 the	 best	 thing,
you	 know?	 Making	 your	 girl	 happy.”	 He	 glances	 back	 behind	 me.	 Farli’s
moved	off	to	one	side	and	is	busy	making	a	fire.	She	crouches	low,	blowing
on	a	tiny	flame,	and	her	features	are	lit	up	by	the	orange	flickers.	Any	other
girl	 would	 look	 ghoulish,	 but	 Farli	 just	 looks…well,	 she	 looks	 keffing
perfect.	
But	then,	she’s	always	perfect	in	my	eyes.	
“She’s	 a	 good	 girl	 and	 deserves	 better	 than	 a	 long-haul	 crewman,”	 Trakan
continues,	 and	 for	 a	 moment,	 I	 think	 he’s	 talking	 about	 Farli.	 I	 narrow	 my
eyes	at	him	only	to	realize	he’s	still	got	that	faraway	look	on	his	face,	thinking
about	his	lover.	“Which	is	why,”	he	says,	“I’m	quitting.”
I’m	surprised	to	hear	this.	We’ve	all	been	crew	on	the	Lady	for	years	now,	and
even	though	we’re	not	close,	Trakan’s	a	fixture	in	my	life.	“You	are?”
He	nods.	“Gonna	give	her	the	life	she	deserves,	you	know?	Settle	down,	have
a	few	kids,	get	a	place.	Talked	to	a	buddy	of	mine	and	we’re	going	to	do	local
deliveries.	 Planet	 hops	 in	 the	 same	 system.	 Not	 much	 of	 a	 stretch	 for	 a
navigator,	but	I’ll	be	home	more.	This	haul’s	my	last	one.”	He	glances	back	at
Farli	again	and	then	over	to	me.	“Can	I	give	you	a	piece	of	advice?”
Uh	oh.	“Is	it	going	to	piss	me	off?”
Trakan	chuckles.	“Nah,	man.	Just	gonna	tell	you	that	when	you	find	the	right
girl,	 don’t	 let	 her	 get	 away.	 This	 job’s	 just	 a	 job,	 you	 know?	 The	 moment	 I
leave,	Chatav’ll	have	me	replaced	and	won’t	give	it	a	second	thought.	Won’t
think	about	it	again.	Niri	won’t	give	a	shit.	I	know	you	won’t	care.	It’s	a	job,
but	 it’s	 not	 a	 home.	 My	 home’s	 with	 my	 girl.	 I’m	 a	 big	 kef-up	 a	 lot	 of	 the
time,	but	I	know	that	me	being	home	is	going	to	make	her	happiest,	and	that’s
what	I’m	going	to	do.	If	you	like	the	barbarian	girl,	let	her	know.	That’s	all
I’m	saying.	We’re	not	gonna	be	here	for	much	longer,	and	regrets	are	a	shitty
thing	to	sleep	with	at	night.”
“Thanks,”	I	say	dryly.	I	think	he	means	well,	but	the	advice	isn’t	necessary.	I
know	I	want	Farli	with	me.	I	just	have	to	convince	her	that	she	needs	to	leave
with	 The	 Tranquil	 Lady	 when	 I	 do.	 And	 tonight,	 I	 need	 to	 work	 hard	 on
convincing	 her.	 I	 don’t	 know	 what	 I’m	 going	 to	 say,	 only	 that	 I	 have	 no
choice.	Leaving	her	isn’t	an	option.	She’s	got	to	come	with	me.	I	need	her.
“Yeah,	 well,	 it’s	 just	 good	 advice,	 you	 know?	 I	 could	 crude	 it	 up,	 but	 I’m
pretty	sure	you	wouldn’t	listen.”	The	smirk	returns	to	his	face,	and	he	slings
the	bag	over	his	shoulder.	“Well,	I’m	heading	out.	I’ll	let	Chatav	know	you’re
hanging	out	here	tonight.	Wouldn’t	want	you	to	be	left	behind.”	He	leaves.
And	I’m	frozen	on	the	spot.
His	words	send	a	bolt	of	cold	fear	through	my	gut.	Left.	Behind.
                                   OceanofPDF.com
                                           12
FARLI
                               OceanofPDF.com
                                           13
MARDOK
IN	 THE	 END,	 there	 is	 a	 party.	 A	 big	 party.	 The	 sa-khui	 tribe	 is	 overjoyed	 at
Farli’s	return	and	my	status	as	the	newest	tribesmate.	I’m	showered	in	hugs
and	 given	 tunics	 and	 food	 and	 everything	 under	 the	 sun	 as	 housewarming
presents.	Plans	are	made	for	the	morning—we’ll	be	up	early	to	hunt	some	big
creature	 and	 get	 a	 khui	 for	 me.	 For	 some	 reason,	 I’m	 calm.	 I’m	 no	 longer
panicked	 like	 I	 was	 before	 at	 the	 thought	 of	 being	 left	 behind.	 I’m	 not,	 not
really.	Everything’s	here.	With	Farli	at	my	side,	I’m	never	truly	going	to	be
alone	ever	again.	And	while	it’s	a	little	worrying	to	think	about	staying	on	this
primal	planet	for	the	rest	of	my	life,	there	are	things	to	look	forward	to.	I’ll
get	 to	 tinker	 with	 the	 Elders’	 Cave	 some	 more.	 I’ll	 get	 to	 go	 on	 more	 hunts
with	Farli’s	brothers,	and	I	might	actually	get	good	at	it	someday.	If	nothing
else,	I’d	love	to	be	half	as	athletic	as	them.
More	 than	 anything	 else,	 I’m	 looking	 forward	 to	 being	 with	 Farli,	 now	 and
forever.
And,	all	right,	I’m	looking	forward	to	impregnating	her.	What	man	in	his	right
mind	wouldn’t?	
The	celebration	is	a	rowdy	one,	and	people	drink	lots	of	sah-sah.	Trakan’s	got
his	head	together	with	his	buddies	Bek	and	Vaza,	I	guess	getting	a	few	last-
minute	bootleg	liquor	deals	in.	Niri	remained	only	briefly,	then	returned	to	the
ship	with	a	cursory	hug	for	me.	I	wonder	if	we	were	ever	friends	or	if	I’ve	just
imagined	 it.	 Maybe	 Niri	 truly	 does	 need	 no	 one.	 The	 thought	 makes	 me	 a
little	sad.
Captain	Chatav	moves	to	my	side	and	comes	to	sit	next	to	me	by	the	fire.	He’s
silent,	 and	 I	 wait	 for	 him	 to	 reproach	 me.	 To	 lecture	 me	 on	 leaving	 him
without	a	mechanic	for	the	rest	of	the	haul.	But	when	he	finally	looks	over	at
me,	he	nods.	“You’re	doing	the	right	thing.”
“I	am?”	I’m	surprised	to	hear	that	coming	from	him.
“Indeed.	 Look	 at	 how	 happy	 you’ve	 made	 her.”	 He	 nods	 to	 Farli,	 who	 is
sitting	with	her	mother,	painting	a	replica	of	my	tattoo	on	her	mother’s	arm.
She	glances	over	at	me	and	gives	me	a	radiant	smile	full	of	promise.
I	 can’t	 help	 but	 grin	 back	 at	 her.	 I’m	 stupidly	 happy,	 too.	 I	 don’t	 ever
remember	 being	 quite	 so	 happy.	 “It	 feels	 like	 the	 right	 thing,	 you	 know?	 I
don’t	 have	 anyone	 waiting	 for	 me	 at	 home.	 Seemed	 wrong	 to	 pull	 her	 from
everything	she	loves	just	because	I	don’t	like	snow.”	I’m	downplaying	it	a	bit,
of	course,	but	Chatav	doesn’t	need	to	know	about	my	hang-ups.
“Whatever	the	reason,	I’m	glad.	You	shouldn’t	end	up	a	lonely	old	man	like
me.”	
And	again,	I’m	surprised.	“Did	you	have	someone	you	left	behind,	Captain?”
His	smile	is	faint.	“Why	do	you	think	I	made	a	career	of	the	military?	Once
upon	 a	 time,	 there	 was	 nothing	 left	 for	 me,	 either.”	 He	 gets	 to	 his	 feet	 and
straightens	 his	 clothing.	 “I’m	 cold.	 I’m	 heading	 back	 to	 the	 Lady.	 Send
Trakan	up	when	he’s	done	drinking,	will	you?	We’ll	leave	at	first	light	in	the
morning.”
He	extends	his	hand	to	me.
I	get	to	my	feet	and	take	it.	“You’re	a	good	man,	Captain.”
“It’s	 been	 an	 honor	 to	 serve	 with	 you,	 Vendasi.”	 He	 smiles,	 and	 then	 adds,
“Mardok.”
And	kef,	I’m	getting	choked	up.	I	grip	his	arm,	full	of	respect	for	this	man.
“I’ve	got	a	few	years’	pay	saved	up	in	my	cabin.	Box	of	credit	chits	stashed
under	my	mattress.	I	want	you	to	take	it.	It’s	not	much,	but	it’ll	help	pay	for
any	problems	with	this	shipment.”	I	think	for	a	moment,	and	then	add,	“And
might	want	to	give	some	to	Niri.	She’s	probably	pissed	that	the	tribe	cleaned
out	some	of	her	med	bay	supplies.”
The	captain	nods.	“Thank	you.”
He	turns	and	leaves,	and	I	watch	him	go.	Like	Niri,	I	wonder	if	I	truly	knew
the	man	or	if	I’ve	just	been	so	wrapped	up	in	my	own	head	that	I’ve	pushed
everyone	away.	Everyone	except	Farli.	Too	late	to	mend	that	now.	Maybe	I’ll
see	the	captain	again	someday.	Probably	not,	but	if	I	do,	I’ll	buy	him	a	drink
and	a	meal.
Or	since	I’m	going	to	be	one	of	the	local	‘savages,’	I	guess	I’ll	slaughter	him
a	meal	and	brew	him	a	drink.	There	are	so	many	skills	I	need	to	learn	here,
but	I’m	looking	forward	to	the	challenge.	As	long	as	I	have	Farli,	I’ll	be	able
to	handle	anything.
I	 look	 over	 at	 her,	 and	 she’s	 now	 by	 Georgie’s	 side,	 chatting	 and	 drawing	 a
replica	of	my	tattoos	on	Georgie’s	arm	with	a	paintbrush	and	yellow	paints.
She	glances	up	at	me	from	across	the	fire,	and	a	shy	smile	of	delight	curves
her	lovely	mouth.	My	heart	surges	with	joy	at	the	sight	of	her.	This	is	good.
This	feels	right.	This	is	where	I’m	meant	to	be—at	her	side,	her	mate.	I	make
my	way	through	the	cluster	of	people	near	the	fire	and	lean	in	to	whisper	in
her	ear.	“Think	we	can	get	away	without	being	disturbed?”
“Of	course.	Why?”	Her	eyes	are	full	of	amusement.
“Because	I	want	to	go	and	make	a	baby	with	you.”
She	jumps	to	her	feet	and	flings	her	arms	around	my	neck.	“Let	us	go,	then.
And	quickly.”
Laughter	bubbles	up	from	the	crowd.	I	grin	as	I	pull	my	mate	into	my	arms,
carrying	her.	We’ve	got	a	few	hours	before	we	have	to	be	up	for	the	big	khui
hunt	in	the	morning,	and	I	intend	that	we	don’t	sleep	for	a	single	one.
BEK
“You’re	 sure	 we	 can	 do	 this?”	 Trakan	 asks	 as	 I	 lead	 him	 through	 the	 thick
snow	toward	the	flashing	red	light	in	the	distance.	
“Positive,”	I	tell	him.
“But	 Mardok	 lost	 his	 shit	 when	 we	 tried	 to	 salvage	 the	 other	 ship.	 What
makes	this	one	so	different?”	Trakan	glances	back	at	Cap-tan,	whose	face	is
impassive.
I	bite	back	my	impatience,	because	I	need	this	fool.	“The	other	cave	was	the
home	 of	 our	 elders.	 It	 means	 a	 great	 deal	 to	 my	 people.	 This?”	 I	 flick	 a
dismissive	hand	at	the	wreck	before	us.	“This	is	nothing	but	an	intruder.	No
one	comes	here	to	salvage	things	or	to	commune	with	the	ancestors.	In	a	few
seasons,	it	will	be	completely	covered	in	snow	and	gone.”	I	step	past	a	frozen
sky-claw	carcass.	“You	said	you	wanted	a	cave	like	the	Elders’	Cave.	I	have
brought	you	one.”
“Another	crashed	ship,”	Trakan	breathes	as	he	follows	close	at	my	heels.	“For
a	planet	in	the	middle	of	nowhere,	you	guys	sure	do	get	a	lot	of	play.”
I	do	not	know	what	he	is	talking	about.	I	do	not	care,	either.	This	is	the	cave-
ship	that	brought	Li-lah	and	Mah-dee.	No	one	is	attached	to	it.	No	one	will
care	if	it	has	been	ransacked	as	these	greedy	ones	wish	to	do.
“And	you	won’t	get	in	trouble	for	bringing	us	here?”	The	elder,	Cap-tan,	asks.
I	shake	my	head.	“They	are	off	on	a	sa-kohtsk	hunt	and	will	be	gone	for	many
days.	No	one	will	notice	I	am	gone.”	I	lead	the	way	inside	the	broken	hull	of
the	cave-ship.	Snow	has	drifted	inside,	but	I	can	see	the	remains	of	an	old	fire
from	many	seasons	ago.	No	one	has	been	here	since	then.	Even	the	animals
and	metlaks	avoid	it.
The	 two	 strangers	 wander	 inside,	 shining	 beams	 of	 light	 from	 their	 hands.
Trakan	whistles.	“This	looks	like	a	szzt	cruiser.”
“It	does,”	Cap-tan	agrees.
“Salvage	of	the	ship	itself	is	a	bad	idea,	then.	A	single	registration	number	on
this	baby	gets	out	and	we’re	going	to	have	every	bounty	hunter	in	the	galaxy
after	our	asses.	Better	to	just	see	what	we	can	take	and	go.”	Trakan	glances	at
me.	“Which	way	to	the	bridge?”
I	frown,	arms	crossed	over	my	chest.	“Bridge?”
“Right.	I	keep	forgetting.	You	probably	don’t	know	what	that	is.	Never	mind.”
Cap-tan	shines	his	light-beam	onto	the	wall,	where	the	two	pods	were	broken
open.	“Cryo	chambers.	Two	open,	the	others	empty.	Slaving,	you	think?”	He
looks	to	Trakan.
“Only	one	reason	for	szzt	to	have	cryo.	Intelligent	cargo.”
I	do	not	know	what	they	are	saying.	“Two	humans	came	from	here.	Are	there
more?”	My	heart	gives	an	excited	thump.	Perhaps	someone	was	missed?
But	Cap-tan	shakes	his	head.	“Not	likely.”
I	bite	back	my	disappointment.
“What	happened	to	the	crew?”	Cap-tan	asks.
“Dead,”	 I	 tell	 them.	 “One	 of	 the	 humans	 made	 sure	 they	 did	 not	 leave.”	 I
gesture	up	ahead,	where	the	cave	forks	into	narrower	passageways.	“They	are
in	that	direction.”
“We	need	crew	quarters,”	Trakan	says,	moving	his	beam	in	that	direction.	He
heads	inside	and	then	tilts	his	head.	“Think	I	found	a	dead	guy	here.	Frozen
solid.”	He	bends	down	and	pats	the	body.	“Nothing	worth	taking.”
“Mmm.”	I	wait.	Surely	they	will	find	something	they	want.
They	do,	some	time	later.	They	find	a	room	with	two	strange	chairs	staring	at
a	wall	that	is	cracked	into	many	pieces.	Tiny	buttons	and	sticks	are	laid	out	in
front	of	them.	“The	bridge,”	Cap-tan	murmurs.	“And	look.	Under	the	station
itself…”
Trakan’s	light-beam	shines	on	a	square	on	the	floor.	“Kef	yeah.	A	blast-safe.”
Their	excitement	is	palpable,	and	mine	rises.	I	wait	silently	as	they	poke	and
prod	at	the	thing	for	the	next	while,	until	one	of	them	attaches	a	small	square
to	 the	 front	 and	 pushes	 buttons.	 New	 lights	 shine,	 and	 something	 chirps	 a
sequence.	“What	is	that?”	Cap-tan	asks,	and	his	voice	is	disapproving.
“Best	if	you	don’t	ask,	sir.”
Cap-tan	snorts.	“I	had	better	not	see	that	used	on	the	Lady,	ever.”
“No,	sir.”	It	chimes,	and	Trakan	grins.	“It’s	open.”
Both	men	lean	forward	as	the	lid	hisses	up,	and	they	shine	their	light-beams
there.	My	curiosity	rising,	I	look,	too.
It	is	full	of	small	boxes.	It	does	not	look	exciting	to	me,	but	one	of	the	men
sucks	in	a	breath.	Trakan	grabs	the	first	box	and	pulls	the	lid	off.	“Kef,”	he
breathes.	“Credit	chits.	Hundreds	of	them.	These	fools	crashed	with	a	fortune
on	 them.”	 He	 pulls	 one	 out	 and	 flips	 it	 over,	 then	 looks	 at	 Cap-tan	 in
excitement.	“Nontraceable.”
Cap-tan	sags	in	obvious	relief.	“That	is	good.	That	is	very,	very	good.”
“This	is	your	salvage?”	I	ask.	“This	is	what	you	want?”
“This	is	amazing,”	Trakan	says,	grabbing	another	box.	“We’re	keffing	rich!”
I	put	a	hand	on	his	shoulder.	“Good.	I	need	something	from	you.”	Excitement
rises	through	me,	and	I	force	my	expression	to	remain	calm.
Cap-tan’s	eyes	narrow	at	me.	“What	is	it	you	want?	Credit	chits	are	of	no	use
to	you	here.”
“I	want	none	of	this.”	I	gesture	at	the	cave-ship	of	the	bad	ones.	“You	can	take
all	 of	 it.	 I	 said	 I	 would	 take	 you	 here,	 and	 I	 did.	 But	 I	 want	 something	 in
exchange	for	what	you	take.	It	is	only	fair.”
“Whatever	you	want,	name	it,”	Trakan	says.
Even	Cap-tan	does	not	hesitate.	He	nods.	“Speak.”
I	choose	my	words	carefully.	It	is	something	Vaza	and	I	have	discussed,	ever
since	 the	 newcomers	 arrived	 and	 Farli	 resonated.	 There	 is	 still	 a	 chance	 out
there	for	us.	“This	ship	carried	humans.”
“Slaves,”	Cap-tan	agrees.	“Illegal	slaves.”
“But	there	is	a	way	to	get	more	of	them	and	bring	them	here.”	I	pause,	and
then	continue	before	they	can	object.	“I	want	a	mate.	There	is	no	female	of
suitable	age	for	me.	Not	in	our	tribe.	Not	for	myself,	and	not	for	the	four	other
hunters	that	still	wish	for	mates.	I	want	you	to	bring	back	humans—these	ee-
lee-gull	slaves	you	speak	of—and	bring	them	here.	Five	of	them.	We	will	take
good	care	of	them	and	make	them	good	mates.	They	will	be	happy	with	us,
like	Shorshie	and	the	others.”
They	exchange	a	look.	“What	you	ask	is	not	easy,”	Cap-tan	says.
“That	is	my	price.”
He	nods.	“I	will	see	what	I	can	do.”
                                   OceanofPDF.com
                                      EPILOGUE
MARDOK
“I don’t	feel	any	different,”	I	tell	Farli	as	we	lie	in	our	furs	the	next	night.
   We	are	out	in	the	open,	our	sleeping	pallet	piled	close	to	the	others.	There
is	 no	 fire,	 because	 all	 of	 the	 hunters	 who	 came	 with	 us	 are	 sa-khui	 and	 the
symbiont	keeps	them	warm.
And	for	the	first	time	since	arriving	on	this	planet,	I’m	not	cold.	It’s	keffing
amazing.	The	snow	doesn’t	bother	me.	It	just	feels	like	damp	powder,	not	icy
hell.	 I	 curl	 up	 with	 Farli	 under	 the	 furs	 and	 pull	 her	 against	 me,	 and	 she
doesn’t	feel	hot	to	the	touch,	just	pleasant.
“I	 like	 your	 eyes	 much	 better	 this	 way,”	 she	 tells	 me,	 snuggling	 up	 to	 my
chest.	“Such	a	nice	blue.	Not	dead	like	before.”
“Dead?”	I	say	with	a	laugh.	“Really?”
“Very	dark	and	no	spark	of	life	in	them,”	she	says	with	a	nod.	Her	fingers	trail
up	and	down	my	chest.	“And	I	am	glad	you	have	a	khui.”
I	 am,	 too.	 I	 thought	 I	 would	 feel	 strange,	 but	 I	 don’t.	 I	 don’t	 feel	 much	 of
anything,	 except	 for	 the	 steady	 drumming	 song	 in	 my	 chest	 that	 started	 the
moment	 I	 woke	 up	 and	 looked	 at	 Farli.	 Resonance.	 I	 expected	 it	 to	 fill	 me
with	a	surge	of	emotion	for	her.
I	didn’t	expect	for	it	to	make	my	cock	stand	at	attention	constantly.	I	guess	it’s
the	symbiont	getting	me	ready	to	make	babies	with	her.	I	guess	we	didn’t	try
hard	 enough	 last	 night.	 I	 grin	 and	 pull	 her	 closer.	 I’m	 willing	 to	 give	 it	 as
many	tries	as	we	need.	Not	right	now,	of	course.	Not	with	the	others	sleeping
close	 nearby.	 Plenty	 of	 time	 for	 that	 when	 we	 return	 to	 the	 village	 and	 her
cozy	little	house.
I	 gaze	 up	 at	 the	 stars	 overhead,	 my	 mate	 tucked	 against	 my	 shoulder.
Somewhere	up	there,	The	Tranquil	Lady	is	soaring	away	from	this	planet	and
toward	her	shipping	destination.	My	seat	is	empty.	Bron	Mardok	Vendasi	will
be	listed	as	missing	in	space.	My	flight-suit	has	been	sent	out	the	air-lock	by
now,	and	the	others	will	do	their	best	to	cover	my	trail	and	make	it	seem	like
I’m	just…gone.	No	one	will	come	looking	for	me.	Accidents	happen	in	space
all	the	time,	and	someone	like	me	with	a	sad	history?	It	wouldn’t	be	too	much
to	assume	that	I	just	went	out	the	airlock	while	the	others	were	sleeping.
I	 watched	 the	 ship	 leave	 earlier,	 during	 the	 hunt.	 The	 chaos	 of	 the	 moment
and	 the	 chase	 of	 the	 enormous,	 dangerous	 creature	 meant	 that	 I	 didn’t	 have
time	to	focus	on	it	leaving.	There	was	no	time	to	be	anxious.	No	time	for	my
mind	to	fray	at	the	edges	and	think	back	to	those	awful	days	on	Uzocar.	No
time	to	feel	like	I	was	left	behind,	because	Farli	was	at	my	side,	encouraging
me	to	shove	my	spear—however	awkwardly—into	the	flanks	of	the	sa-kohtsk
as	it	tumbled	to	the	ground.
It	was	the	first	kill	I	participated	on,	and	I	felt	a	sense	of	pride	when	the	others
slapped	 my	 back	 in	 approval.	 Then	 there	 was	 no	 time	 to	 focus	 on	 anything
except	 the	 khui	 itself,	 and	 receiving	 it.	 The	 moment	 the	 glowing	 filament
touched	my	skin,	I	blacked	out.	I	woke	up	later,	warm	and	strangely	content,
and	purring	to	Farli.
Of	course,	now	that	I	have	time	to	stare	up	at	the	sky	and	panic	at	the	thought
of	being	stranded	here	on	Kopan	VI	forever?	I’m	oddly	calm.	The	worst	has
happened,	and	I’m	fine	with	it.	I’m	not	on	an	enemy	planet.	I’m	not	forgotten.
I’m	 here	 by	 choice.	 I’ve	 got	 an	 entire	 village	 of	 people	 who	 are	 warm	 and
friendly	and	giving.	I’ve	got	an	ancient	wreck	of	a	ship	to	tinker	with.	Most	of
all,	I	have	the	woman	I	love	at	my	side.	
With	her,	I’m	never	going	to	be	alone	again.
                                 OceanofPDF.com
                                AUTHOR’S	NOTE
Eeee!
I	 have	 wanted	 to	 write	 Farli’s	 book	 for	 a	 YEAR.	 No	 joke.	 The	 moment
Harlow	 started	 tinkering	 with	 the	 Elders’	 ship,	 I	 knew	 that	 someone	 from
Homeworld	was	going	to	come	back	and	Farli	was	going	to	resonate	to	him.
Some	books	pop	into	your	mind	with	complete	plots,	and	this	one	did.	It	was
a	joy	to	write,	not	only	because	Farli’s	so	forthright	and	happy,	but	because
Mardok’s	so	stoically	wounded	on	the	inside	and	trying	to	hide	it.	I	know	a	lot
of	people	were	Team	Bek	but	I’ve	never	seen	him	with	Farli.	I	hope	you	see
why!
And	I	hope	you	can	guess	where	the	next	few	books	are	going.	I	think	you’ll
like	how	we’re	heading.	I	do	get	asked	a	lot	if	there	will	be	more	books.	My
answer	—	I	have	plans	for	books	for	at	least	four	more.	Provided	that	sales
remain	strong,	I’m	ready	to	keep	going	if	you	guys	are	ready	to	keep	reading.
A	 few	 notes	 about	 this	 book	 in	 particular.	 Mardok	 and	 his	 civilization	 are
extremely	 advanced,	 and	 have	 completely	 different	 language	 patterns,
customs,	 everything.	 It	 quickly	 got	 overwhelming	 for	 me	 mentally	 to
determine	 how	 much	 I	 should	 pepper	 into	 the	 book.	 I’m	 more	 about	 giving
the	 reader	 an	 immersive,	 enjoyable	 experience	 than	 being	 100%	 technically
correct.	So	Mardok	has	a	bit	of	his	own	slang	tossed	in	(keffing!)	and	a	lot	of
our	own	idioms	in	there	simply	because	it	makes	the	book	flow.	Some	of	you
might	 be	 out	 there	 saying,	 “An	 advanced	 culture	 wouldn’t	 talk	 like	 this,
Ruby!”	And	I	know	this!	But	I	thought	it	would	‘keep	you	in	the	story’	more
than	a	phrase	like	“Mardok	picked	up	his	zabiji	and	gave	the	kislani	a	toss.
Bazet	milani,	he	hated	when	the	zippi	doo	dat	had	a	yippie-ki-yay	stuck	into
it.”	 See	 what	 I	 mean?	 It	 drives	 me	 crazy	 as	 a	 reader	 (and	 it’s	 like	 wading
through	mud	as	a	writer)	so	I	opted	for	a	more	conversational	tone.
Speaking	 of	 conversational	 tones,	 I’ve	 also	 updated	 a	 few	 of	 the	 barbarian
words.	You’ll	notice	that	Farli	uses	‘village’	instead	of	‘vee-lage’	and	‘house’
instead	of	‘howse’.	This	was	a	slippery	slope	and	I	worried	that,	a	few	more
books	 in,	 we’d	 have	 an	 entire	 quasi-language	 that	 would	 make	 it	 hell	 for
casual	 readers	 to	 follow.	 I	 like	 to	 think	 that	 after	 a	 few	 years	 of	 using	 the
human	 words,	 they’re	 easier	 on	 the	 mouth.	 Maybe	 we’ll	 migrate	 the	 names
over,	too	(though	I	find	them	charming	as	they	are).
The	tribal	list	has	also	been	updated!	In	addition	to	a	bunch	of	new	kits	on	the
block,	 I’ve	 also	 updated	 a	 few	 small	 familial	 connections,	 like	 Bek	 and
Maylak	being	related,	and	Zennek	being	the	brother	of	Farli	&	co.
See,	there’s	a	method	to	my	madness!
And	 all	 of	 that	 minutiae	 was	 probably	 extremely	 boring	 for	 some	 of	 you	 to
read.	Sorry	not	sorry!	It’s	a	living,	breathing	tribe	in	my	head	—	and	from	the
messages	 I	 get	 on	 Facebook,	 I’m	 not	 the	 only	 one.	 I’m	 so	 thrilled	 that
everyone’s	 still	 having	 fun	 on	 this	 journey	 with	 me.	 You	 guys	 are	 fantastic
fans	and	I’ve	been	having	a	blast	with	these	books.	The	series	itself	is	getting
long	and	in	my	brain,	Farli’s	book	is	the	‘end’	of	a	cycle.	That	doesn’t	mean
that	there	won’t	be	more	books.	There	will	be!	It	just	means	they	might	have
slightly	different	covers/titles	but	it’ll	still	be	the	tribe	we	know	and	love	and
the	hunters	that	are	so	desperately	awaiting	their	mates.
Much	love	<3
—	Ruby
                                   OceanofPDF.com
             THE	PEOPLE	OF	ICE	PLANET	BARBARIANS
_______
Maylak	(May-lack)	–	Tribe	healer.	Mated	to	Kashrem.	Sister	to	Bek.
Kashrem	(Cash-rehm)	-	Her	mate,	also	a	leather-worker.
Esha	(Esh-uh)	–	Their	teenage	daughter.
Makash	(Muh-cash)	—	Their	younger	son.
_______
Sevvah	(Sev-uh)	–	Tribe	elder,	mother	to	Aehako,	Rokan,	and	Sessah
Oshen	(Aw-shen)	–	Tribe	elder,	her	mate
Sessah	(Ses-uh)	-	Their	youngest	son
_______
Ereven	(Air-uh-ven)	Hunter,	mated	to	Claire
Claire	–	Mated	to	Ereven
Erevair	(Air-uh-vair)	-	Their	first	child,	a	son
Relvi	(Rell-vee)	–	Their	second	child,	a	daughter
_______
Liz	–	Raahosh’s	mate	and	huntress.
Raahosh	(Rah-hosh)	–	Her	mate.	A	hunter	and	brother	to	Rukh.
Raashel	(Rah-shel)	–	Their	daughter.
Aayla	(Ay-lah)	–	Their	second	daughter
_______
Stacy	–	Mated	to	Pashov.	Unofficial	tribe	cook.
Pashov	(Pah-showv)	–	son	of	Kemli	and	Borran,	brother	to	Farli,	Zennek,	and
Salukh.	Mate	of	Stacy.
Pacy	(Pay-see)	–	Their	first	son.
Tash	(Tash)	–	Their	second	son.
_______
Nora	–	Mate	to	Dagesh.	Currently	pregnant	after	a	second	resonance.
Dagesh	(Dah-zhesh)	(the	g	sound	is	swallowed)	–	Her	mate.	A	hunter.
Anna	&	Elsa	–	Their	twin	daughters.
_______
Harlow	 –	 Mate	 to	 Rukh.	 Once	 ‘mechanic’	 to	 the	 Elders’	 Cave.	 Currently
pregnant	after	a	second	resonance.
Rukh	 (Rookh)	 –	 Former	 exile	 and	 loner.	 Original	 name	 Maarukh.	 (Mah-
rookh).	Brother	to	Raahosh.	Mate	to	Harlow.
Rukhar	(Roo-car)	–	Their	son.
_______
Megan	–	Mate	to	Cashol.	Mother	to	Holvek.
Cashol	(Cash-awl)	–	Mate	to	Megan.	Hunter.	Father	to	Holvek.
Holvek	(Haul-vehk)	–	Their	son.
_______
Marlene	(Mar-lenn)	–	Human	mate	to	Zennek.	French.
Zennek	(Zehn-eck)	–	Mate	to	Marlene.	Father	to	Zalene.	Brother	to	Pashov,
Salukh,	and	Farli.
Zalene	(Zah-lenn)	–	daughter	to	Marlene	and	Zennek.
_______
Ariana	 –	 Human	 female.	 Mate	 to	 Zolaya.	 Currently	 pregnant.	 Basic	 school
‘teacher’	to	tribal	kits.
Zolaya	(Zoh-lay-uh)	–	Hunter	and	mate	to	Ariana.	Father	to	Analay.
Analay	(Ah-nuh-lay)	–	Their	son.
_______
Tiffany	–	Human	female.	Mated	to	Salukh.	Tribal	botanist.
Salukh	 (Sah-luke)	 –	 Hunter.	 Son	 of	 Kemli	 and	 Borran,	 brother	 to	 Farli,
Zennek,	and	Pashov.
Lukti	(Lookh-tee)	–	Their	son.
_______
Aehako	 (Eye-ha-koh)	 –	 Mate	 to	 Kira,	 father	 to	 Kae.	 Son	 of	 Sevvah	 and
Oshen,	brother	to	Rokan	and	Sessah.
Kira	 –	 Human	 woman,	 mate	 to	 Aehako,	 mother	 of	 Kae.	 Was	 the	 first	 to	 be
abducted	by	aliens	and	wore	an	ear-translator	for	a	long	time.
Kae	(Ki	–rhymes	with	‘fly’)	–	Their	daughter.
_______
Kemli	 (Kemm-lee)	 –	 Female	 elder,	 mother	 to	 Salukh,	 Pashov,	 Zennek,	 and
Farli.	Tribe	herbalist.
Borran	(Bore-awn)	–	Her	mate,	elder.	Tribe	brewer.
_______
Josie	–	Human	woman.	Mated	to	Haeden.	Currently	pregnant	for	a	third	time.
Haeden	(Hi-den)	–	Hunter.	Previously	resonated	to	Zalah,	but	she	died	(along
with	his	khui)	in	the	khui-sickness	before	resonance	could	be	completed.	Now
mated	to	Josie.
Joden	(Joe-den)	–	Their	first	child,	a	son.
Joha	(Joe-hah)	–	Their	second	child,	a	daughter.
_______
Rokan	(Row-can)	–	Oldest	son	to	Sevvah	and	Oshen.	Brother	to	Aehako	and
Sessah.	Adult	male	hunter.	Now	mated	to	Lila.	Has	‘sixth’	sense.
Lila	 –	 Maddie’s	 sister.	 Once	 hearing	 impaired,	 recently	 reacquired	 on	 The
Tranquil	 Lady	 via	 med	 bay.	 Resonated	 to	 Rokan.	 Currently	 pregnant	 for	 a
second	time.
Rollan	(Row-lun)	–	Their	first	child,	a	son.
_______
Hassen	(Hass-en)	–	Hunter.	Previously	exiled.	Newly	mated	to	Maddie.
Maddie	–	Lila’s	sister.	Found	in	second	crash.	Newly	mated	to	Hassen.
Masan	(Mah-senn)	–	Their	son.
_______
Asha	(Ah-shuh)	–	Mate	to	Hemalo.	Mother	to	Hashala	(deceased)	and	Shema.
Hemalo	 (Hee-muh-low)	 –	 Mate	 to	 Asha.	 Father	 to	 Hashala	 (deceased)	 and
Shema.
Shema	(Shee-muh)	–	Their	daughter.
_______
Farli	 –	 (Far-lee)	 Adult	 daughter	 to	 Kemli	 and	 Borran.	 Her	 brothers	 are
Salukh,	 Zennek,	 and	 Pashov.	 She	 has	 a	 pet	 dvisti	 named	 Chompy	 (Chahm-
pee).	Mated	to	Mardok.
Mardok	 (Marr-dock)	 –	 Bron	 Mardok	 Vendasi,	 from	 the	 planet	 Ubeduc	 VII.
Arrived	on	The	Tranquil	Lady.	 Mechanic	 and	 ex-soldier.	 Resonated	 to	 Farli
and	elected	to	stay	behind.
Unmated	Elders
_______
Drayan	(Dry-ann)	–	Elder.
Drenol	(Dree-nowl)	–	Elder.
Vadren	(Vaw-dren)	–	Elder.
Vaza	(Vaw-zhuh)	–	Widower	and	elder.	Loves	to	creep	on	the	ladies.
Unmated	Hunters
_______
Bek	–	(Behk)	–	Hunter.	Brother	to	Maylak.
Harrec	(Hair-ek)	–	Hunter.
Taushen	(Tow	–	rhymes	with	cow	–	shen)	–	Hunter.
Warrek	(War-ehk)	–	Tribal	hunter	and	teacher.	Son	to	Eklan	(now	deceased).
                              OceanofPDF.com
              ICE	PLANET	BARBARIANS	READING	LIST
Are	 you	 all	 caught	 up	 on	 Ice	 Planet	 Barbarians?	 Need	 a	 refresher?	 Click
through	to	borrow	or	buy	and	get	caught	up	(or	add	to	your	keeper	shelf)!
Next up…
                                OceanofPDF.com
                           HAVE	YOU	READ	SHIFT?
Like	 barbarians?	 Aren’t	 sure	 if	 motorcycle	 clubs	 are	 your	 thing?	 Did	 you
know	 I	 wrote	 a	 bunch	 of	 short,	 sexy	 bear-shifter	 stories?	 They’re	 all	 in	 this
lovely,	 handy-dandy	 anthology.	 If	 you	 haven’t	 checked	 it	 out,	 I	 think	 you’ll
enjoy	it!
THERE	 ARE	 FEW	 THINGS	 THAT	 ARE	 OFF	 LIMITS	 TO	 THE	 WERE-BEARS	 OF	 PINE	 FALLS,
BUT	 HUMANS	 ARE	 ONE	 OF	 THEM.	    NOT	 THAT	 IT'S	 STOPPING	 THESE	 ALPHAS	 FROM
FINDING	 THEIR	 MATES!	INCLUDED	 IN	 THIS	 ANTHOLOGY	 ARE	 FIVE	 STEAMY,	 ULTRA-HOT
NOVELLAS	 OF	 BIG,	 BURLY	 SHIFTERS	 BROUGHT	 TO	 THEIR	 KNEES	 BY	 THE	 WOMEN	 THEY
LOVE.
                                OceanofPDF.com
                               WANT	MORE?
For	 more	 information	 about	 upcoming	 books	 in	 the	 Ice	 Planet	 Barbarians,
Bear	 Bites,	 or	 any	 other	 books	 by	 Ruby	 Dixon,	 like	 me	 on	 Facebook	 or
subscribe	to	my	new	release	newsletter.
<3 Ruby
                               OceanofPDF.com
                        BORING	COPYRIGHT	STUFF
OceanofPDF.com